Law Study Manual 2013

The Institute of Chartered Accountants in England and Wales
LAW
Professional Stage Knowledge Level
For exams in 2013
Study Manual
www.icaew.com
Law
The Institute of Chartered Accountants in England and Wales Professional Stage
ISBN: 978-085760-454-5
Previous ISBN: 978-085760-224-4
First edition 2007

Second edition 2008
Third edition 2009
Fourth edition 2010
Fifth edition 2011
Sixth edition 2012
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced or

transmitted in any form or by any means or stored in any retrieval system,
electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise without prior
permission of the publisher.
British Library Cataloguing-in-Publication Data

A catalogue record for this book has been applied for from the British Library
Printed in the United Kingdom by Polestar Wheatons
Polestar Wheatons
Hennock Road
Marsh Barton
Exeter
EX2 8RP
Your learning materials are printed on paper sourced from sustainable,

managed forests.
The Institute of Chartered Accountants in England and Wales

Welcome to ICAEW
I am delighted that you have chosen to study for our chartered accountancy qualification, the ACA or
the Certificate in Finance, Accounting and Business (CFAB).
If you are a CFAB student, you will be gaining essential knowledge of how businesses work. As your
understanding develops you may be surprised by the variety of roles that chartered accountants take on.
To gain further insight and develop your career, I hope that you choose to continue onto the ACA
qualification.
The ACA will open doors to a highly rewarding career as a financial expert or business leader. Once you
are an ICAEW member, you will join over 138,000 others around the world who work at the highest
levels across all industry sectors, providing valuable financial and business advice. Some of our earlier
members formed todays global Big Four firms, and you can find an ICAEW Chartered Accountant on
the boards of 80% of the UK FTSE 100 companies.
As part of a worldwide network of over 19,000 students, you will have access to a range of resources
including the online student community, where you can interact with fellow students. Our student
support team is dedicated to helping you every step of the way. Take a look at the key resources
available to you on page viii.
I wish you the very best of luck with your studies and look forward to supporting you throughout your
career.
Michael Izza
Chief Executive
ICAEW
iii
iv
Contents
Introduction vii
Law viii
Key resources viii
Syllabus and learning outcomes ix
Faculties and Special Interest Groups xii
ICAEW publications for further reading xiii
1. Contract formation 1
2. Termination of contract 25
3. Agency 43
4. Negligence 59
5. Companies: the consequences of incorporation 77
6. Companies ownership and management 99
7. Companies: finance 133
8. Insolvency law: corporate and personal 159
9. Partnership 183
10. Criminal law 201
11. Employment and data protection law 223
Index 253
v
vi
1 Introduction
1.1 What is Law and how does it fit within the ACA Professional Stage?
Structure
The ACA syllabus has been designed to develop core technical, commercial, and ethical skills and
knowledge in a structured and rigorous manner.
The diagram below shows the twelve modules at the ACA Professional Stage, where the focus is on the
acquisition and application of technical skills and knowledge, and the ACA Advanced Stage which
comprises two technical integration modules and the Case Study.
If you are studying for CFAB, you will only complete the first six knowledge modules. However, you may
decide to progress to the ACA after you have completed the CFAB qualification.
The knowledge level

The aim of the Law module is to give students a general understanding of the principal areas of English
law that may be encountered in business or professional practice.
Students will learn what constitutes a valid contract and what happens when one party fails to perform
his part of the contract. The legal principles relevant to the situation where an agent contracts on
behalf of his principal are given separate consideration. Negligence and, in particular, its relevance in
the giving of professional advice is also considered.
Students will learn the principal legal considerations relating to companies, traditional partnerships and
limited liability partnerships, including their statutory regulation and the law that is relevant when a
business runs into financial difficulties.
Students will also study criminal law, in so far as it is relevant to accountants in business or practice,
including fraud, money laundering and whistleblowing legislation.
The legal regulation of personal data is described. Finally, students will consider various aspects of
employment law, including the consequences of an employee being dismissed or made redundant.
Progression
Although Law is examined only at the knowledge level, its relevance and application in later study and
especially in the business and professional domain, should not be underestimated.
Introduction vii
2 Law
2.1 Module aim
To provide students with an understanding of the principles of English law.
On completion of this module, students will be able to:
explain the nature of contractual agreements, the agency relationship and the consequences of
negligence
understand the legal implications of incorporation, including the roles of shareholders and
directors, and the main implications of insolvency law
identify instances of criminal behaviour that may be encountered by professional accountants
identify other key areas in which the law affects the role and work of the professional accountant.
2.2 Specification grid

This grid shows the relative weightings of subjects within this module and should guide the relative
study time spent on each. Over time the marks available in the assessment will equate to the weightings
below, while slight variations may occur in individual assessments to enable suitably rigorous questions
to be set.
Syllabus area Weighting (%)
1 The impact of civil law on business and professional services 35
2 Company and insolvency law 40
3 The impact of criminal law on business and professional services 10
4 The impact of law in the professional context 15
100
3 Key Resources
STUDENT SUPPORT TEAM
T +44 (0)1908 248 250
E studentsupport@icaew.com
STUDENT WEBSITE
icaew.com/students student homepage
icaew.com/exams exam applications, deadlines, regulations and more
icaew.com/cpl credit for prior learning/exemptions
icaew.com/examresources examiners comments, syllabus, past papers, study guides and more
icaew.com/examresults exam results
TUITION
If you are receiving structured tuition, make sure you know how and when you can contact your tutors
for extra help. If you arent receiving structured tuition and are interested in classroom, online or
distance learning tuition, take a look at our tuition providers in your area on icaew.com/exams
ONLINE STUDENT COMMUNITY
The online student community allows you to ask questions, gain study and exam advice from fellow
ACA and CFAB students and access our free webinars. There are also regular Ask an Expert and Ask a
Tutor sessions to help you with key technical topics and exam papers. Access the community at
icaew.com/studentcommunity
THE LIBRARY & INFORMATION SERVICE (LIS)
The Library & Information service (LIS) is ICAEWs world-leading accountancy and business library. You
have access to a range of resources free of charge via the library website, including the catalogue,
LibCat. icaew.com/library
viii Law
4 Syllabus and learning outcomes
Covered in
1 The impact of civil law on business and professional services chapter
Candidates will be able to explain the nature of contractual agreements, the

agency relationship and the consequences of negligence.
In the assessment, candidates may be required to:
Contract
(a) Recognise when a legally binding contract exists between two parties and how a 1, 2
contract may be enforced
(b) Identify the circumstances under which a contract can be terminated and 2
possible remedies for breach of contract
Agency
(c) Identify the methods by which agency can be created 3
(d) Identify the duties and rights of agents 3
(e) Recognise the authority an agent has to enter into contracts on behalf of a 3, 9
principal, including express, implied and apparent authority; and that given to
partners under legislation.
Negligence and liability
(f) Identify instances and consequences of negligence (particularly negligent 4
misstatement) in a given scenario
(g) Identify instances and consequences of vicarious liability in a given scenario. 4
2 Company and insolvency law

Candidates will be able to understand the implications of incorporation, including
the roles of shareholders and directors, and the main implications of insolvency
law.
(a) Identify the differences between partnerships and companies and recognise the 5, 9
circumstances when the veil of incorporation can be lifted
(b) Identify the procedures required to form a registered company or a limited 5, 9
liability partnership, including any practical considerations, and the nature and
contractual force of a company's memorandum and articles of association and
identify the advantages and disadvantages of off-the-shelf companies
(c) Identify the administrative consequences of incorporation or the formation of a 5, 6, 9
limited liability partnership including requirements regarding statutory books,
accounts, meetings and the role of the Company Secretary
(d) Identify the procedures for the issue of shares, including issues at a premium 7
and pre-emption rights
(e) Identify aspects of capital maintenance including: 7
Reduction of capital
Redemption and purchase of a company's own shares
Financial assistance for the purchase of a company's own shares
Distribution of profits
(f) Identify share transfer requirements and disclosure requirements 7
(g) Recognise how a shareholder can influence the management of a company through 6
meetings and resolutions, including shareholders rights to requisition a meeting
Introduction ix
(h) Identify the various statutory rights of shareholders to challenge the management 6
of the company under the Companies Act 2006 and the Insolvency Act 1986
(i) Identify the rights and duties which a member of a limited liability partnership 9
possesses
(j) Identify the ways in which a director may be appointed and removed 6
(k) Identify directors duties, explaining the consequences of any major breach 6
(l) Identify the powers of directors and in what circumstances they will bind the 6
company in a contract with third parties
(m) Identify the nature of fixed and floating charges and the procedures for 7
registering them
(n) Identify the nature and function of 8
Company voluntary arrangements
Administration orders
Receivership
Compulsory and voluntary liquidation (including relevance of secured debt)
(o) Identify the main implications of insolvency law, including: 8
The principal means of termination of companies or other business entities
The priorities on a liquidation of the distribution of assets including
rights of creditors and employees (including secured assets)
Bankruptcy and other responses to personal insolvency.
3 The impact of criminal law on business and professional

services
Candidates will be able to identify instances of criminal behaviour that may be
encountered by professional accountants
(a) Identify circumstances where an accountant will be protected from dismissal and 10
victimisation if he raises concerns about malpractice in the workplace
(b) Identify instances and consequences of fraud in a given scenario 10
(c) Identify instances and consequences of bribery 10
(d) Identify instances and consequences of money laundering and select appropriate 10
courses of action for a professional accountant in accordance with international
and national regulations and law
(e) Recognise the relationships and interaction between legal principles, legislation, 10
case law, ethics and ethical codes.
4 The impact of law in the professional context

Candidates will be able to identify other key areas in which the law affects the role
and work of the professional accountant.
Information and its legal environment
(a) Identify the key requirements of the Data Protection Act 1998, on the use of 11
personal information and how the act can affect the manner in which
information systems are used by businesses.
x Law
Employment law and social security law
(b) Identify who is an employee and the main legal consequences of employment 11
status
(c) Identify the key features of employment contracts and recognise circumstances in 11
which an employment contract may be terminated and the consequences arising
(d) Identify when dismissal constitutes: 11
A wrongful dismissal
An unfair dismissal
(e) Identify the circumstances where an employee can claim a statutory redundancy 11
payment
(f) Identify employers' obligations under social security law 11
Ethics Codes and Standards
Ethics Codes and Standards Level Professional Stage modules

IFAC Code of Ethics for Professional Accountants A Assurance
(parts A, B and C and Definitions) Business and Finance
Law
Principles of Taxation
ICAEW Code of Ethics A Audit and Assurance
Business Strategy
Financial Reporting
Taxation
APB Ethical Standards 1-5 (revised) A Assurance
Provisions Available to Small Entities (revised) Audit and Assurance
Introduction xi
5 Faculties and Special Interest Groups
The faculties and special interest groups are specialist bodies within ICAEW which offer members
networking opportunities, influence and recognition within clearly defined areas of technical expertise.
As well as providing accurate and timely technical analysis, they lead the way in many professional and
wider business issues through stimulating debate, shaping policy and encouraging good practice. Their
value is endorsed by over 40,000 members of ICAEW who currently belong to one or more of the seven
faculties:
Audit and Assurance
Corporate Finance
Finance and Management
Financial Reporting
Financial Services
Information Technology
Tax
The special interest groups provide practical support, information and representation for chartered
accountants working within a range of industry sectors, including:
Charity and Voluntary sector
Entertainment and Media
Farming and Rural Business
Forensic
Healthcare
Interim Management
Non-Executive Directors
Public Sector
Solicitors
Tourism and Hospitality
Valuation
Students can register free of charge for provisional membership of one special interest group and
receive a monthly complimentary e-newsletter from one faculty of your choice. To find out more and to
access a range of free resources, visit icaew.com/facultiesandsigs
xii Law
6 ICAEW publications for further reading
ICAEW produces publications and guidance for its students and members on a variety of technical and
business topics. This list of publications has been prepared for students who wish to undertake further
reading in a particular subject area and is by no means exhaustive. You are not required to study these
publications for your exams. For a full list of publications, or to access any of the publications listed
below, visit the Technical Resources section of the ICAEW website at icaew.com
ICAEW no longer prints a Members Handbook. ICAEW regulations, standards and guidance are
available at icaew.com/regulations This area includes regulations and guidance relevant to the regulated
areas of audit, investment business and insolvency as well as materials that was previously in the
handbook.
The TECH and AUDIT series of technical releases are another source of guidance available to members
and students. Visit icaew.com/technicalreleases for the most up-to-date releases.
Audit and Assurance Faculty icaew.com/aaf

Right First Time with the Clarified ISAs, ICAEW 2010, ISBN 978-0-85760-063-9
Clarified ISAs provide many opportunities for practitioners in terms of potential efficiencies, better
documentation, better reporting to clients, and enhanced audit quality overall.
This modular guide has been developed by ICAEWs ISA implementation sub-group to help
medium-sized and smaller firms implement the clarified ISAs and take advantage of these
opportunities. This modular guide is designed to give users the choice of either downloading the
publication in its entirety, or downloading specific modules on which they want to focus.
An international edition is also available.
Quality Control in the Audit Environment, ICAEW 2010, ISBN 0-497-80857-605-5
The publication identifies seven key areas for firms to consider. Illustrative policies and procedures
are provided for selected aspects of each key area, including some examples for sole practitioners.
The guide also includes an appendix with answers to a number of frequently asked questions on
the standard.
The Audit of Related Parties in Practice, ICAEW 2010, ISBN 978-1-84125-565-6
This practical guide to the audit of related party relationships and transactions is set in the context
of the significant change in approach that is required under the revised ISA and highlights the
importance of planning, the need to involve the entire audit team in this, to assign staff with the
appropriate level of experience to audit this area and upfront discussions with the client to identify
related parties.
Alternatives to Audit ICAEW, 2009, ISBN 978-1-84152-819-9
In August 2006, the ICAEW Audit and Assurance Faculty began a two-year consultation on a new
assurance services (the ICAEW Assurance Service), an alternative to audit based on the idea of
limited assurance introduced by the International Auditing and Assurance Standards Board (IAASB).
This report presents findings from the practical experience of providing the ICAEW Assurance
Service over the subsequent two years and views of users of financial information that help in
assessing the relevance of the service to their needs.
Companies Act 2006 Auditor related requirements and regulations third edition March
2012 ICAEW, 2012, ISBN 978-0-85760-442-2
This third edition of the guide provides a brief summary of the key sections in the Companies Act
2006 (the Act) which relate directly to the rights and duties of auditors. It covers the various types
of reports issued by auditors in accordance with the Act. It is designed to be a signposting tool for
practitioners and identifies the other pieces of guidance issued by ICAEW, APB, FRC, POB and
others to support implementation of the Act.
Introduction xiii
Auditing in a group context: practical considerations for auditors ICAEW, 2008, ISBN 978-1-
84152-628-7
The guide describes special considerations for auditors at each stage of the group audit's cycle.
While no decisions have been taken on UK adoption of the IAASB's clarity ISAs, the publication also
covers matters in the IAASB's revised and redrafted 'ISA 600 Special Considerations - Audits of
Group Financial Statements (Including the Work of Component Auditors)'. The revised publication
contains suggestions for both group auditors and component auditors.
Corporate Finance Faculty icaew.com/corpfinfac

Private equity demystified an explanatory guide Second Edition, Financing Change Initiative,
ICAEW, March 2010, John Gilligan and Mike Wright
This guide summarises the findings of academic work on private equity transactions from around
the world. Hard copies of the abstract and full report are free and are also available by download
from icaew.com/thoughtleadership
Best Practice Guidelines
The Corporate Finance Faculty publishes a series of guidelines on best-practice, regulatory trends
and technical issues. Authored by leading practitioners in corporate finance, they are succinct and
clear overviews of emerging issues in UK corporate finance. icaew.com/corpfinfac
Corporate Financier magazine, ISSN 1367-4544

The award-winning Corporate Financier magazine is published ten times a year for members,
stakeholders and key associates of ICAEWs Corporate Finance Faculty.
Aimed at professionals, investors and company directors involved in corporate finance, it covers a
wide range of emerging regulatory, commercial and professional development issues.
The magazine includes features, news, analysis and research, written by experts, experienced editors
and professional journalists.
In 2011, three major themes were introduced: Innovation & Corporate Finance; Financing
Entrepreneurship; and Deal Leadership.
Corporate governance icaew.com/corporategovernance

The UK Corporate Governance Code 2010
The UK Corporate Governance Code (formerly the Combined Code) sets out standards of good
practice in relation to board leadership and effectiveness, remuneration, accountability and
relations with shareholders. All companies with a Premium Listing of equity shares in the UK are
required under the Listing Rules to report on how they have applied the UK Corporate
Governance Code in their annual report and accounts.
The first version of the UK Corporate Governance Code was produced in 1992 by the
Cadbury Committee. In May 2010 the Financial Reporting Council issued a new edition of
the Code which applies to financial years beginning on or after 29 June 2010.
The UK Corporate Governance Code contains broad principles and more specific provisions.
Listed companies are required to report on how they have applied the main principles of the
Code, and either to confirm that they have complied with the Code's provisions or where they
have not to provide an explanation.
Internal Control: Revised Guidance on Internal Control for Directors on the Combined Code
(now the UK Corporate Governance Code)
Originally published in 1999, the Turnbull guidance was revised and updated in October 2005,
following a review by the Financial Reporting Council. The updated guidance applies to listed
companies for financial years beginning on or after 1 January 2006.
xiv Law
The FRC Guidance on Audit Committees (formerly known as The Smith Guidance)
First published by the Financial Reporting Council in January 2003, and most recently updated in
2010. It is intended to assist company boards when implementing the sections of the UK
Corporate Governance Code dealing with audit committees and to assist directors serving on audit
committees in carrying out their role. Companies are encouraged to use the 2010 edition of the
guidance with effect from 30 April 2011.
The UK Stewardship Code
The UK Stewardship Code was published in July 2010. It aims to enhance the quality of
engagement between institutional investors and companies to help improve long-term
returns to shareholders and the efficient exercise of governance responsibilities by setting out
good practice on engagement with investee companies to which the Financial Reporting
Council believes institutional investors should aspire.
A report summarising the actions being taken by the Financial Reporting Council and
explaining how the UK Stewardship Code is intended to operate was also published in
July 2010.
Corporate responsibility icaew.com/corporateresponsibility

Sustainable Business January 2009
The new thought leadership prospectus acts as a framework for the work that ICAEW do in
sustainability/corporate responsibility. It argues that any system that is sustainable needs accurate
and reliable information to help it learn and adapt, which is where the accounting profession plays
an important role. A downloadable pdf is available at icaew.com/sustainablebusiness
Environmental issues in annual financial statements ICAEW, May 2009, ISBN 978-1-84152-610-2
This report is a joint initiative with the Environment Agency. It is aimed at business accountants
who prepare, use or audit the financial statements in statutory annual reports and accounts, or
who advise or sit on the boards of the UK companies and public sector organisations. It offers
practical advice on measuring and disclosing environmental performance. A downloadable pdf is
available at icaew.com/sustainablebusiness
ESRC seminar series When worlds collide: contested paradigms of corporate responsibility
ICAEW, in conjunction with the British Academy of Management, won an Economic and Social
Research Council grant to run a seminar series which aims to bring academics and the business
community together to tackle some of the big challenges in corporate responsibility.
icaew.com/corporateresponsibility
The Business Sustainability Programme (BSP)
The Business Sustainability Programme is an e-learning package for accountants and business
professionals who want to learn about the business case for sustainability. The course is spread
across five modules taking users from definitions of sustainability and corporate responsibility,
through case studies and finally towards developing an individually tailored sustainability strategy
for their business. The first two modules are free to everyone. For more information and to
download a brochure visit icaew.com/bsp
Ethics icaew.com/ethics
Code of Ethics
The Code of Ethics helps ICAEW members meet these obligations by providing them with ethical
guidance. The Code applies to all members, students, affiliates, employees of member firms and,
where applicable, member firms, in all of their professional and business activities, whether
remunerated or voluntary.
Instilling integrity in organisations ICAEW June 2009
Practical guidance aimed at directors and management to assist them in instilling integrity in their
organisations. This document may also be helpful to audit firms discussing this topic with clients
and individuals seeking to address issues in this area with their employers.
Introduction xv
Reporting with Integrity ICAEW May 2007, ISBN 978-1-84152-455-9
This publication brings ideas from a variety of disciplines, in order to obtain a more comprehensive
understanding of what is meant by integrity, both as a concept and in practice. Moreover, because
this report sees reporting with integrity as a joint endeavour of individuals, organisations and
professions, including the accounting profession, the concept of integrity is considered in all these
contexts.
Finance and Management Faculty icaew.com/fmfac

Finance's role in the organisation November 2009, ISBN 978-1-84152-855-7
This considers the challenges of designing successful organisations, written by Rick Payne, who
leads the faculty's finance direction programme.
Investment appraisal SR27: December 2009, ISBN 978-1-84152-854-4
This special report looks at the key issues and advises managers on how they can contribute
effectively to decision making and control during the process of investment appraisal.
Starting a business SR28: March 2010, ISBN 978-1-84152-984-2
This report provides accountants with a realistic and motivational overview of what to consider
when starting a business.
Developing a vision for your business SR30: September 2010, ISBN 978-0-85760-054-7
This special report looks at what makes a good vision, the benefits of having one, the role of the FD
in the process, leadership, storytelling and the use of visions in medium-sized businesses.
Finance transformation the outsourcing perspective SR31: December 2010, ISBN 978-0-
85760-079-0
The authors of this outsourcing special report share their expertise on topics including service level
agreements, people management, and innovation and technology.
The Finance Function: A Framework for Analysis September 2011, ISBN 978-0-85760-285-5
This report is a source of reference for those analyzing or researching the role of the finance
function and provides a foundation for considering the key challenges involved, written by Rick
Payne, who leads the facultys finance direction programme.
Financial Reporting Faculty icaew.com/frfac

EU Implementation of IFRS and the Fair Value Directive ICAEW, October 2007, ISBN 978-1-
84152-519-8
The most comprehensive assessment to date of compliance with the requirements of IFRS and the
overall quality if IFRS financial reporting.
The Financial Reporting Faculty makes available to students copies of its highly-regarded factsheets
on UK GAAP and IFRS issues, as well as its journal, By All Accounts, at icaew.com/frfac
Financial Services Faculty icaew.com/fsf

Audit of banks: lessons from the crisis, (Inspiring Confidence in Financial Services initiative)
ICAEW, June 2010 ISBN 978-0-85760-051-6
This research has looked into the role played by bank auditors and examined improvements that
can be made in light of lessons learned from the financial crisis. The project has included the
publication of stakeholder feedback and development of a final report
xvi Law
Measurement in financial services, (Inspiring Confidence in Financial Services initiative) ICAEW,
March 2008, ISBN 978-1-84152-546-4
This report suggests that more work is required on matching measurement practices in the
financial services industry to the needs of different users of financial information, despite the fact
that the financial services industry has the greatest concentration of measurement and modelling
skills of any industry. A downloadable pdf is available at icaew.com/thoughtleadership
Skilled Persons Guidance Reporting Under s166 Financial Services and Markets Act 2000
(Interim Technical Release FSF 01/08)
This interim guidance was issued by ICAEW in April 2008 as a revision to TECH 20/30 to assist
chartered accountants and other professionals who are requested to report under s166 Financial
Services and Markets Act 2000. A downloadable pdf is available at icaew.com/technicalreleases
Information Technology Faculty icaew.com/itfac

The IT Faculty provides ongoing advice and guidance that will help students in their studies and their
work. The online community (ion.icaew.com/itcountshome) provides regular free updates as well as a
link to the facultys Twitter feed which provides helpful updates and links to relevant articles. The
following publications should also be of interest to students:
Make the move to cloud computing ICAEW, 2012, ISBN 978-0-85760-617-4

Cloud computing in its purest form is pay-as-you-go IT, online and on demand. The IT capabilities
provided as a service to businesses include: single software applications or software suites; online
software development platforms; and virtual computing infrastructure, ranging from data storage to
computer grids.
Bringing employee personal devices into the business - a guide to IT consumerisation ICAEW,
2012, ISBN 978-0-85760-443-9
The gap between business and consumer technology has been growing over the last few years,
with the consumer market now leading in terms of ease of use and portability.
Making the most of social media - a practical guide for your business ICAEW, 2011, ISBN 978-0-
85760-286-2
This guide will enable the business manager to develop a philosophy that allies social medias
potential with the businesss objectives and capabilities, to set objectives and protect against pitfalls,
and then to take the first practical steps in a mass communications medium very different from any
that British business has encountered before.
Tax Faculty icaew.com/taxfac

The Tax Faculty runs a Younger Members Tax Club which provides informal presentations, discussions
and socialising. All young professionals interested in tax are welcome to attend. See the website for
more details icaew.com/taxfac
Tax news service
You can keep up with the tax news as it develops on the Tax Facultys news site
icaew.com/taxnews. And you can subscribe to the free newswire which gives you a weekly round
up. For more details visit icaew.com/taxfac
Demystifying XBRL
This booklet, produced jointly by KPMG, the Tax Faculty and the Information Technology Faculty,
explains exactly what iXBRL is all about and what must be done in order to e-file corporation tax
returns using the new standard.
Introduction xvii
Implementing XBRL
This booklet, produced jointly by Thompson Reuters, the Tax Faculty and the Information
Technology Faculty, is a practical guide for accountants in business and practice, and follows on
from Demystifying XBRL.
TAXline Tax Practice series of detailed briefings on current topics:
TAXline Tax Practice 27
Let property - a brief guide by Rebecca Cave (published November 2011)
The new pension rules by Anne Redston (published July 2011)
Tax Credits by Robin Williamson (published April 2011)
TAXline Tax Practice No 23
HMRC Powers - an overview of the new powers and penalties regime by Paula Clemett (published
October 2010)
xviii Law
CHAPTER 1
Contract formation
Introduction
Examination context
Topic List
1 The validity of a contract
2 Offer and acceptance
3 Intention to create legal relations
4 Consideration
5 The terms of the contract
6 Privity of contract
Summary and Self-test
Answers to Interactive questions
Answers to Self-test
1
Introduction
Learning objectives Tick off
Define a contract
Identify the essential elements of a contract
Be aware of factors which might affect the validity of a contract and their consequences
Understand and apply the rules relating to offer, acceptance and the intention to create
legal relations
Understand and apply the rules relating to consideration
Understand that contract terms may be express or implied into the contract.
The specific syllabus reference for this chapter is 1a.
Syllabus links
As seen above, the issue of contract formation could be relevant in many different areas of the syllabus,
for example accounting and auditing, employment, business and financial management.
Contracts are also important in assurance; for instance, a key contract is the engagement letter between
the client and the assurance provider.
Examination context
Contract is an important part of the syllabus. Typically seven out of fifty questions relate to contract law.
Understanding the basic precepts relating to contract is vital.
You are likely to be presented with scenarios and may have to conclude whether a valid contract has
been formed. Many cases are referred to in this and later chapters. They will not be examined directly,
but illustrate points of law that could be.
Recognise when a legally binding contract exists between two parties
Understand how a contract may be enforced
2 Law
1 The validity of a contract C
H
A
Section overview P
T
A valid contract is a legally binding agreement, between two parties, which agreement may be E
evidenced by writing, words or action. R
Three essential elements must be present, namely

Agreement 1
An intention to create legal relations
Consideration.
It is almost invariably the case that the two parties to a contract bring with them differing levels of
bargaining power. A contract may be made between a large retail company and an individual for
example. In such cases, the agreement is likely to be in the form of a standard form contract, prepared
by the dominant party and which the other party has no choice but to take or leave.
Generally speaking the law will not wish to restrict or interfere with the ability of contractual parties to
decide whether or not to enter into a contract and, if so, upon what terms ('freedom of contract').
However, it will often intervene where one party seeks an unfair advantage as a result of his superior
bargaining position.
Such intervention will be made by the courts or by legislation. Thus, for example, the Sale of Goods Act
implies terms into a contract which impose obligations on the business seller as to the quality and fitness
for purpose of the goods he sells. Likewise the Consumer Credit Act affords the consumer protection
where he enters into credit agreements. In respect of exclusion clauses, in which typically the stronger
party seeks to avoid liability, the Unfair Contract Terms Act (discussed in Chapter 2) may result in such a
clause being void outright or void if the court considers it to be unreasonable.
You should be aware that the European Commission has published its proposal for a new Common
European Sales Law (CESL). This is intended to be implemented at the end of 2012, notwithstanding
continuing opposition from the UK government. The CESL aims to promote trade between member
states, by creating a harmonised contract law which is designed to apply to cross-border contracts for
the sale of goods, digital content and related services. It will apply only where the parties choose to
adopt it.
In order to be valid, three essential elements of a contract must be shown to be present. These are dealt
with in detail in sections 2 4 below. Suffice it to say here that those elements are
Agreement between the parties
An intention to create legal relations
Consideration
1.1 Void and voidable contracts

Even if these essential elements can be shown, a contract may nonetheless be rendered void or
voidable by one or more of the following vitiating factors:
Rule (in broad terms) Effect of rule not being followed
Lack of capacity An individual must be of sound mind and Voidable at the option of the
aged eighteen or over person without capacity
Absence of free will A party should not be made to enter into a Voidable
contract other than by his own free will, ie
not by duress or undue influence
Illegality A contract should not be illegal or offend Void
public policy
Contract formation 3
Rule (in broad terms) Effect of rule not being followed
Mistake You should be aware that if one or both

parties alleges that they were mistaken in
some way, this may affect the validity of
the contract. However, the law is as
complex as the facts of each case are varied
and you do not need to know the law for
the purposes of your studies.
Misrepresentation If A makes a pre-contractual statement of Voidable
fact that is intended to and does cause B to
enter into the contract but turns out to be
untrue (misrepresentation) the other party
may choose to avoid the contract
The consequences of a contract being rendered void or voidable are as follows:
Void A void contract is not a contract at all. The parties are not bound by it and if they
transfer property under it they can generally recover their goods even from a third
party.
Voidable A voidable contract is a contract which one party may set aside. Property transferred
before avoidance is usually irrecoverable from a third party.
1.2 Unenforceable contracts

Even if a contract satisfies the above requirements and is valid, it may still be unenforceable. This means
that if either party fails to perform his part of the contract, the other party cannot compel him to do so.
A contract will be unenforceable where it is not in the correct form. Generally speaking a contract may
be made orally or in writing and an oral agreement will be just as binding as a written contract.
However in certain cases the law provides that an oral contract will not be sufficient, for example
agreements for the transfer of land and consumer credit agreements (that are regulated by the
Consumer Credit Act 1974 (as amended by the Consumer Credit Act 2006)) must be in writing. Note
that, increasingly, contracts are made electronically and an electronic signature can be used as evidence
of the validity of a contract in the same way as a written signature (s. 7 Electronic Communications Act
2000).
Another example with which you should be familiar is a guarantee. This is where a guarantor promises
to pay a creditor the sum of the debtor's debts, in the event that the debtor fails to pay them himself.
The agreement itself need not be in writing but the terms must be evidenced in writing before any
action is brought. The written evidence should be signed (or acknowledged in some way) by the
guarantor.
Golden Ocean Group Ltd v Salgaocar Mining Industries PVT 2011
The facts: Brokers for Golden Ocean and SMI exchanged a number of emails in which the terms of a
charterparty by SMIs Singaporean chartering arm, Trustworth, were negotiated, but they were never
formalised into a written agreement. Emails early in the exchange had stated that the charter would be
fully guaranteed by SMI. When Trustworth refused to take delivery, Golden Ocean sued SMI on the
guarantee.
The decision: The Court of Appeal recognised that contracts are often negotiated informally by email
(particularly in the shipping industry) and held that a single document was not necessary. Nor was it
material that no documents had been signed in the traditional way. The typed name of the broker for
SMI in the final email had clearly signified his agreement to all negotiated terms and constituted a valid
signature.
4 Law
Interactive question 1: Essentials of a valid contract [Difficulty level: Easy]
C
What will be the consequences of the following in relation to a purported contract between two parties? H
A
Void Voidable Unenforceable P
T
A There is clear agreement between the parties on all E
terms and they intend to create a legally binding R
agreement but there is no consideration.
B One of the parties is aged 17 1
C The contract is an agreement to defraud HM Revenue

& Customs.
D The contract is made orally and provides for Graham
to pay Harry the debt owed to Harry by Imran.
See Answer at the end of this chapter.
2 Offer and acceptance
Section overview
As noted above, the first essential element in the formation of a valid and binding contract is
agreement. This is usually analysed and understood in terms of 'offer' and 'acceptance'.
It is a matter of interpretation whether something amounts to an offer.
There are a number of rules which determine whether an offer has been validly accepted.
2.1 What constitutes an offer?

An offer is a definite promise to be bound on specific terms. It is made by an offeror.
It is a matter of interpretation as to whether something is sufficiently definite to comprise an offer
capable of acceptance. A statement that is vague and that cannot be rendered certain by reference to
previous dealings or custom cannot be an offer. Only an offer in the proper sense may be accepted so as
to form a binding contract. A statement which sets out possible terms of a contract is not an offer
unless this is clearly indicated, although if, in the course of negotiations for a sale, the vendor states the
price at which he will sell, that statement may be an offer which can be accepted.
An offer must be something more than a supply of information or a statement of intention. For
example, advertising that an auction will take place is a statement of intention, not an offer to sell.
Potential buyers may not sue the auctioneer if the auction does not take place. Likewise, saying that you
might be interested in buying your neighbour's car is a statement of intention not an offer to buy.
It is also important to distinguish between an offer and a mere invitation to treat. Where a party is
initiating negotiations, he is said to make an invitation to treat. An invitation to treat cannot be accepted
to form a binding contract, it is simply an indication that a person is prepared to receive offers with a
view to entering into a binding contract.
That indication is evidenced in the following situations.
Advertisements (in a newspaper, for example)
Goods displayed for sale in a shop window or on self-service shelves. (If it were the case that a
customer accepted an offer to sell by removing goods from the shelf, he could not then change his
mind and put them back as this would constitute breach of contract.)
Circulation of a price list
Worked example: Offer or invitation to treat
Ken offered to sell Leah a flick knife for 20. He also advertised the flick knives in the local newspaper
and put one on display in his shop window with a price tag on it. Will he be liable to prosecution for
'offering for sale' an offensive weapon?
He will be guilty of the offence with regard to his offer to Leah. However, the advertisement and shop
window display are not offers but invitations to treat and do not render him guilty of this offence.
An offer does not have to be made to a particular person. It may be made to a class of persons or to
the world at large.
Carlill v Carbolic Smoke Ball Co 1893
The facts: The manufacturers of a medicinal carbolic smoke ball published an advertisement by
which they undertook to pay '100 reward ... to any person who contracts ... influenza ... after
having used the smoke ball three times daily for two weeks'. The advertisement added that 1,000
had been deposited at a bank 'showing our sincerity in this matter'. Carlill read the advertisement,
purchased the smoke ball and used it as directed. She contracted influenza and claimed her 100
reward.
In their defence the manufacturers argued against this.
The offer was so vague that it could not form the basis of a contract, as no time limit was
specified.
It was not an offer which could be accepted since it was offered to the whole world.
Decision: It was a valid offer capable of acceptance. It was not vague but clear that the smoke ball
must protect the user during the period of use. Further, it was accepted that an offer could be
made to the world at large (by analogy with reward cases where it was accepted that a notice
offering a reward could be accepted by anybody).
You should note that Carlill is an unusual case in that advertisements are not usually regarded as offers.
However, it established the principle that an offer can be made to the world at large and is generally
seen as a landmark case. You should be familiar with it.
Worked example: Negotiations in respect of a contract

It is often unclear at what point, if at all, actions or statements during negotiations constitute an offer
capable of acceptance. This was the case in Gibson v Manchester City Council 1979.
Gibson lived in a council house in Manchester and received a brochure from the council seeking to
determine whether council tenants would be interested in buying their council houses. Interested
parties were advised to return the form attached to the brochure, which Gibson did. As a result, the
council sent him a letter saying that the council may be prepared to sell him the house for 2,180. The
letter enclosed an application form to purchase the house which Gibson filled out and returned.
After Gibson had sent his application, the council changed hands and the new council reversed the
policy on selling council houses. Only in cases where there had been an exchange of contracts were the
sales completed. Gibson sued the council, claiming that the letter he had been sent by the former
council was an offer which he had accepted at the time when he made his formal application.
The House of Lords concluded that no binding contract had been formed because the councils letter
was not a formal offer but was still part of the negotiations taking place surrounding the potential sale.
The letter was not unequivocal and it was still at a level of negotiation about a potential sale at a
potential price.
Note that, in contrast, Gibsons formal application could have been seen to be an offer capable of
acceptance. However, there would still not have been a contract, as the council had not accepted this
offer by the time that the council's policy on selling houses had changed.
6 Law
Interactive question 2: Offer or invitation to treat [Difficulty level: Easy]
C
Bianca sees the following notice in a newspaper: H
A
'20 orthopaedic beds, 100 each' P
How would you describe this notice in terms of contract law? T
E
R
Offer Supply of information
Invitation to treat Advertisement

1
2.2 Termination of offer

In the absence of an acceptance, an offer may be terminated in any of the following ways:
Method of termination Consequence
Rejection Rejection by the offeree terminates the offer

Counter-offer A counter-offer is when the offeree proposes new or amended terms,
thereby terminating the original offer (since acceptance must amount to
an unqualified agreement to all the terms of the offer). The counter-offer
is then open to the offeror to accept or reject.
Hyde v Wrench 1840
The facts: D offered to sell property to C for 1,000. Two days later, C
made a counter-offer of 950 which D rejected. C then informed D
that he accepted the original offer of 1,000.
Decision: The original offer of 1,000 had been terminated by the
counter-offer of 950.
If the offeree's response is actually a request for information, the offer is
not affected.
Stevenson v McLean 1880
The facts: D offered to sell iron at '40s net cash per ton, open till
Monday'. C enquired whether he would agree to delivery spread over
two months. D did not reply and (within the stated time limit) C
accepted the original offer. Meanwhile D had sold the iron to a third
party.
Decision: There was a contract since C had merely enquired as to a
variation of terms and had not rejected the offer or made a counter-
offer.
Lapse of time An offer may be expressed to last for a specified time. If, however, there
is no express time limit set, it expires after a reasonable time.
Ramsgate Victoria Hotel Co v Montefiore 1866
The facts: D applied to the company in June for shares and paid a
deposit. At the end of November the company sent him an
acceptance by issue of a letter of allotment and requested payment of
the balance due. D contended that his offer had expired and could no
longer be accepted.
Decision: The offer was for a reasonable time only and five months was
much more than that. The offer had lapsed.
Method of termination Consequence
Revocation by the offeror The offeror may revoke his offer at any time before acceptance either
expressly or by implication. Even if he undertakes that his offer shall
remain open for acceptance for a specified time he may nonetheless
revoke it within that time, unless he has bound himself to keep it open by
a separate contract.
Revocation initially takes effect when it is communicated to or received
by the offeree. (Note that the postal rule discussed below applies only to
acceptance and not to revocation of an offer.)
Failure of a pre- condition An offer may be 'conditional' in that it is dependent on some event
occurring or there being a change of circumstances. If that event or
change of circumstances does not occur, the offer is not capable of
acceptance.
Worked example: Request for information about an offer

Oscar has horses to sell and offers two each to Abby and Ben for 4,000, stating that the offer will be
open until Monday. Abby asks Oscar whether she could have one now and the other in a month's time.
Oscar does not reply, so on Sunday, Abby accepts his original offer. Ben replies on Saturday saying that
he will take them for 3,500. Oscar does not reply, so on Saturday Ben accepts his original offer.
If Abby's enquiry whether she could have the horse now and the other later had been a counter-offer,
then she could not have accepted the original offer, as a counter-offer would have terminated it.
However, in this case, Abby has simply requested more details of the terms of the offer and can still
accept the original offer to form a contract.
Ben's reply amounts to a counter-offer which has the effect of terminating Oscar's original offer. Ben's
purported acceptance of the purchase at 4,000 is therefore not effective and there is no contract.
2.3 Acceptance
The offeree's response must amount to an unqualified agreement to all the terms of the offer in
order to constitute a valid acceptance. Acceptance may be made by express words to that effect by the
offeree or his authorised agent, or it can be inferred from conduct.
Brogden v Metropolitan Railway Co 1877
The facts: For many years C supplied coal to D. D's agent sent a draft agreement to C for
consideration and the parties applied the terms of the draft agreement to their dealings, but they
never signed a final version. C later denied that there was any agreement between them.
Decision: The conduct of the parties was only explicable on the assumption that they both agreed
to the terms of the draft.
There must be some act on the part of the offeree to indicate his acceptance. An offeror cannot dictate
that his offer shall be deemed to have been accepted unless the offeree actually rejects or accepts it.
Felthouse v Bindley 1862
The facts: C wrote to his nephew offering to buy the nephew's horse, adding 'If I hear no more about
him, I consider the horse mine'. The nephew intended to accept his uncle's offer but did not reply.
Decision: C had no title to the horse as the nephew's silence could not constitute acceptance.
Similarly in Carlill's case (above), once Carlill began using the influenza product, this was a positive act
that constituted acceptance of the offer.
8 Law
Worked example: Offer and acceptance
C
In January Elle offered to buy Jane's boat for 3,000. H
A
Elle's offer of 3,000 is an offer. Many offers are in fact made by prospective buyers rather than by sellers. P
T
Jane immediately wrote a letter to Elle saying 'For a quick sale I would accept 3,500. If not interested
E
please let me know as soon as possible.' R
Jane's letter forms a counter-offer, which has the effect of terminating Elle's offer. Elle may now accept or
reject this counter-offer.
1
Elle did not see the letter until March when she returned from a business trip.
There is nothing to indicate that Jane's (counter-) offer is not still open in March. An offer may be expressed to
last for a specified time. It then expires at the end of that time. If, however, there is no express time limit set,
it expires after a reasonable time. It would not appear that the offer would have lapsed by March.
She then replied. 'I accept your offer. I trust that if I pay 3,000 now, you can wait until June for the
remaining 500.'
Elle's reply, using the words 'I accept your offer,' appears conclusive. However, it is not. The enquiry as to
variation of terms does not constitute acceptance and is more than a request for information. Elle's reply is
probably best analysed as being a new counter-offer including terms as to deferred payment.
On receiving the letter, Jane attached a 'sold' sign on the boat but forgot to reply to Elle.
By affixing a 'sold' sign, it appears that Jane accepts the revised terms as to dates for payment of the
3,500. However, the court would need to decide whether, in all the circumstances, acceptance can be
deemed to have been communicated (we will look at communication in the next section).
Interactive question 3: Offer and acceptance [Difficulty level: Easy]

On 1 October, Adam posts a letter to Belinda offering to sell his fridge. On 2 October, Belinda receives
Adam's letter. On 3 October, Adam changes his mind and posts a letter to Belinda saying that the fridge
is no longer for sale. Later that day, Belinda telephones Adam and accepts his offer.
Which one of the following best describes the state of the contract between Adam and Belinda for the
sale of Adam's fridge?
A It is valid because acceptance took place before Belinda received Adam's revocation.
B It is invalid because Adam posted his revocation before Belinda accepted.
C It is valid because Adam cannot revoke the offer once Belinda has received it.
2.4 Communication of acceptance

The general rule is that acceptance must be communicated to the offeror and the acceptance is not
effective (and hence there is no agreement) until this has been done. However, it is always open to the
offeror to waive this requirement either expressly or by implication. Thus, in Carlill's case it was held that
it was sufficient for the claimant to act on the offer without notifying her acceptance of it. The need for
acceptance to be communicated was impliedly waived.
The offeror may require that communication of acceptance is made by some prescribed method, in
which case the offeree should communicate by that method or (unless the wording is very specific) by
some other method which is no less expeditious or effective.
Where no mode of communication is prescribed by the offeror, the offeree can choose any
reasonable method (a reply by letter to an offer by email, for example, might not be acceptable). Note
that where acceptance is made by post, communication will be effective the moment the acceptance is
posted even if it is delayed or lost altogether in the post, subject to the following:
If the delay is attributable to the offeree's negligence, for example by stating the address
incorrectly, it will not be the case that posting amounts to acceptance.
Use of the post must have been within the contemplation of the parties, which intention can be
deduced from the circumstances and need not be express.
This is often referred to as 'the postal rule' (and applies only to acceptance, not revocation). The postal
rule will not operate where the offeror requires acceptance 'by notice in writing' as the words 'notice in
writing' must mean notice actually received by the offeror.
The law is unclear as to when an acceptance sent by e-mail becomes effective. It is not possible to say
that the communication of acceptance is instantaneous, rather it is likely to be linked to when the
offeror actually saw the e-mail or when he should have read it or might have been expected to read it.
Given the legal uncertainty as to the time of acceptance by e-mail, it is advisable for the terms of an
offer which is made online to make express provision as to the means and timing of acceptance.
Interactive question 4: Formation of contract [Difficulty level: Exam standard]

Frank writes to Xiao-Xiao on 1 July offering to sell him his sailing dinghy for 1,200. On 10 July, having
received no reply, he decides to withdraw this offer and sends a second letter. On 10 July, Xiao-Xiao
receives the original letter and posts a reply to Frank accepting the offer. Frank never receives Xiao-
Xiao's letter and sells the boat to Mel on 13 July.
Indicate whether or not each of the following statements is true or false.
A Frank's original letter constitutes an offer, which Xiao-

True False
Xiao is entitled to accept or reject
B Xiao-Xiao's reply constitutes a valid acceptance True False
C Frank is legally entitled to sell the boat to Mel on 13
True False
July since he revoked his offer
Acceptance will only be effective to create agreement where the offeree is aware of the offer. Thus, if A
offers a reward to anyone who finds and returns his property and B, unaware of A's offer, returns the
property, B cannot have 'accepted' A's offer since he was unaware of it and there is no agreement.
2.5 Agreement without offer and acceptance

As mentioned above, agreement is normally understood in terms of an offer made by one party being
accepted by the other party. However, in some cases this may not be appropriate but an agreement
might still be said to exist between the parties. The courts may consider the words and actions of the
parties and construct a contract. The following case illustrates this principle:
Clarke v Dunraven 1897
The facts: C and D entered a regatta. Each undertook to obey the club's rules, including an
obligation to pay for all damage caused by fouling. D's yacht fouled C's yacht, which sank. C sued
for damages. D argued that his only liability was under the Merchant Shipping Act 1862 and was
therefore set at 8 per ton.
Decision: A contract had been created between the parties when they entered their yachts for the
regatta and accepted the club's rules. C was entitled to recover the full cost of the damage.
3 Intention to create legal relations
Section overview
The intention to create legal relations is the second essential element of a valid contract. It may be
completely obvious but, if not, one of two rebuttable presumptions may be applied.
10 Law
C
The nature of the relationship Presumption
H
between the parties A
P
Social, domestic and family It is presumed that social, domestic and family arrangements are not T
intended to be legally binding unless there is clear evidence which E
points to the contrary. All circumstances will be taken into account, R
including whether husband and wife were separated at the time of
contract, the nature of the relationship between the parties and the
type of contract. For example, if the parties are a husband and wife 1
living apart or if the contract relates to property matters, the
presumption is more likely to be rebutted.
Commercial It is presumed that there is an intention to enter into legal relations
unless this is expressly disclaimed or the circumstances give a clear
contrary indication. It is not easy to rebut this presumption. In
Edwards v Skyways Ltd 1964, where D promised to make an ex gratia
payment to its employee, the argument that the words 'ex gratia'
showed that there was no intention to create legal relations failed.
Care needs to be taken during the negotiation stage as to whether a contract is intended. Use of
the words 'subject to contract' amounts to a strong presumption that no immediately binding
contract is intended.
RTS Flexible Systems Ltd v Molkerei Alois Muller GmbH 2010
The facts: A letter of intent set out a draft contract which was not to become effective until signed
and executed by the parties. The contract was not signed but the parties proceeded with the
project of installing two production lines in the claimants factory.
The decision: The Supreme Court held, first, that it was unrealistic to conclude that major works
would have been carried out in the absence of a contract and, secondly, that there was evidence of
an agreement and an intent to create legal relations in this case. The court made it clear that it
would not always be the case, in circumstances where works commence before a contract is
finalised, that the contract that exists between the parties contains the same terms as those in the
negotiated contract. That would be a question of fact in all the circumstances.
Similarly, calling an agreement 'a personal agreement until a fully legalised agreement, drawn up
by a solicitor and embodying all the considerations herewith stated, is signed', was held to be a
binding agreement, notwithstanding that it was obviously intended to be replaced by a more
formal contract at a later date (Branca v Cobarro 1947).
4 Consideration
Section overview
Consideration is the third essential element of a contract. Put simply, it is what each party gives or
agrees to give to the other, usually payment or a promise to do something in return.
In more legal language, consideration has been defined as follows:

'A valuable consideration in the sense of the law may consist either in some right, interest, profit or
benefit accruing to one party, or some forbearance, detriment, loss or responsibility given, suffered or
undertaken by the other,' (Currie v Misa 1875) and
'An act or forbearance of one party, or the promise thereof, is the price for which the promise of the
other is bought, and the promise thus given for value is enforceable' (Dunlop v Selfridge 1915).
There are three types of consideration
Executed (valid)
Executory (valid)
Past (generally invalid)
4.1 Valid consideration

Type of consideration Meaning
Executed A performed, or executed, act in return for a promise. For example,

payment for goods at the time those goods are delivered.
Executory A promise given for a promise. The consideration in support of each
promise is the other promise, not a performed act. For example, a promise to
pay for goods which are to be delivered and paid for at a later date.
4.2 Invalid consideration

Past consideration is something which has already been done at the time the promise is made, for
example where works are carried out and then a promise is made to pay for them:
Re McArdle 1951
The facts: Under a will the testator's children were entitled to a house after their mother's death.
During the mothers lifetime, one of the children and his wife lived in the house with the mother.
The wife made improvements to the house. The children later agreed in writing to repay the wife
'in consideration of your carrying out certain alterations and improvements', but they refused to do
so when the mother died.
Decision: The work on the house had all been completed before the promise was made. The
improvements were therefore past consideration and so the promise was not binding.
However, if it could be said that there was an implied promise before the works were carried out that
they would be paid for at a later date, then they will constitute valid consideration. Whether there was
such an implied promise will be a question of fact but it will need to be shown that the works were
requested by the promisor and that the parties must have understood and assumed that they would be
paid for. If such a promise is implied, then the amount to be paid will be determined by reference to the
actual promise made after the works are completed.
Worked example: Essentials of a contract

A and B are negotiating to enter into a contract with the intention to enter into legal relations with one
another.
They have been negotiating for some time. When A says, 'I will sell you twenty barrels of oil for 20
each, take it or leave it', B says, 'Done'. Here they have achieved a second essential as A has made an
offer and B has accepted it, creating an agreement.
The third essential element is consideration, which both parties giving (or promising to give) something
of value to the contract. In this case, A has promised 20 barrels of oil and B has promised 400, so this
essential element is also present.
4.3 Adequacy and sufficiency of consideration

The court will also seek to ensure that a particular act or promise can actually amount to valid
consideration. Learn these rules:
Consideration need not be adequate (that is, equal in value to the consideration received in
return). There is no remedy at law for someone who simply makes a poor bargain.
Consideration must be sufficient. It must have some identifiable value in order to be capable in
law of being regarded as valid consideration.
12 Law
It is presumed that each party is capable of serving his own interests, and the courts will not seek to
weigh up the comparative value (or adequacy) of the promises or acts exchanged. C
H
Thomas v Thomas 1842 A
P
The facts: By his will C's husband expressed the wish that his widow should have the use of his T
house during her life. After death, his executors (the defendants), allowed her to do so (a) in E
accordance with her husband's wishes and (b) in return for her undertaking to pay a rent of 1 per R
annum. They later said that their promise to let her occupy the house was not supported by
consideration.
1
Decision: Compliance with the husband's wishes did not constitute valid consideration (since no
economic value attached to it), but the nominal rent was sufficient consideration (even though it
could hardly be said to be adequate).
In order to be sufficient (however inadequate or tenuous), the consideration must contain some element
that can be seen as the price of the other party's promise. If all that is offered is something that the
promisee was bound to do anyway, then there is unlikely to be sufficient consideration. This can be the
case where the promisee is obliged to do something by law or under an existing contract, either with
the promisor or a third party. You should familiarise yourself with the following:
Performance of existing Not consideration unless it can be shown that some extra service over
statutory duty and above the scope of the statutory duty is also being offered.
For example, if someone agrees to pay another a sum of money for
appearing in a court, when that other person has been subpoenaed to
attend in any event, there is no consideration to support the promise to
pay.
Performance of existing Not consideration unless it can be shown that the promisee is actually
contractual duty owed to giving or doing something over and above the scope of the contractual
the promisor obligation. The facts need to be examined closely in each case to see
whether what is being done or offered is actually over and above the
existing contractual (or statutory) duty and also to ensure that the case is
not actually one of duress. It may be enough where the promisor obtains
some extra practical benefit:
Williams v Roffey Bros & Nicholls (Contractors) Ltd 1990
The facts: D subcontracted part of its work refurbishing a block of
flats to C for 20,000. During the works C found itself in financial
difficulties and D promised to pay an extra 10,300 to ensure that
the work was completed on time, but later refused to pay all of the
extra amount.
Decision: D's argument that there was no consideration for the
promise to pay 10,300 failed. It was significant that D's promise
was not made as a result of C's duress or fraud. It was considered
important that D derived the added practical benefit of not having
to engage somebody else to complete the work and also of avoiding
a penalty clause for late performance in his own contract.
Where the question concerns the waiver of all or part of a debt, the
waiver needs to be supported by consideration and the decision in
Williams v Roffey Bros is not likely to be applied (see section 4.4 below).
Performance of existing This can amount to valid consideration. Thus in Scotson v Pegg 1861, C
contractual duty owed to contracted with X to deliver cargo as X directed. X directed C to deliver it
a third party to D. D contracted with C to unload the cargo if C delivered it to D
(which he was already bound to do under his contract with X). It was
held that C's obligation owed to X to deliver the cargo to D was sufficient
consideration for D's promise.
Forbearance or waiver of Forbearance or the promise of it may be sufficient consideration if it has
existing rights some value, or amounts to giving up something of value. For example, A
might agree to forego his right to take action against B in return for B's
promise to A.
Worked example: Consideration
A crew of 30 men contracts to sail a ship from Lands End to John O'Groats for 2,000 each. During the
voyage, two crew members desert and the captain promises an additional 500 to the remaining 28 if
they will complete the voyage short-handed. Can this promise be enforced?
Solution
No. The 28 crew members are already contractually bound to complete the voyage and they would be
expected to deal with normal emergencies arising en route. The fact that they have to cover two missing
crew members does not amount to something over and above what they are bound to do anyway.
If, on the other hand, many more had deserted, so as to make the continuation of the voyage
exceptionally hazardous, then their agreement to complete for an extra 500 each would amount to
valid consideration. (Note that the position might be different in each case if it were a case of the
remaining crew members refusing to go further without extra payment.)
4.4 Waiver of existing debt

If X owes Y 100 but Y agrees to accept a lesser sum, say 80, in full settlement of Y's claim, that is a
promise by Y to waive his entitlement to the balance of 20. The promise, like any other, should be
supported by consideration. The case below is important:
Foakes v Beer 1884
The facts: D had obtained judgment against C. Judgment debts bear interest from the date of the
judgment. By a written agreement D agreed to accept payment by instalments, no mention being
made of the interest. Once C had paid the amount of the debt in full, D claimed interest, claiming
that the agreement was not supported by consideration.
Decision: D was entitled to the debt with interest. No consideration had been given by C for waiver
of any part of her rights against him.
However, in the following cases the waiver will be binding:
Alternative consideration. If X offers and Y accepts anything to which Y is not already entitled, the
extra thing is sufficient consideration for the waiver, for example goods instead of cash, or
payment in advance of the due date.
Bargain between the creditors. If X arranges with creditors that they will each accept part
payment in full entitlement, that is a bargain between the creditors. Even though X has given no
consideration, the creditors are bound individually to the agreed terms.
Third party part payment. If a third party (Z) offers part payment and Y agrees to release X from
Y's claim to the balance, Y has received consideration, in the form of the offer from Z, against
whom he had no previous claim and that is sufficient.
Worked example: Waiver of entitlement to debt

A owes B, C and D 100 each. Each of the creditors agrees to accept 90 in full satisfaction of the debt.
A also owes X 200. T offers to pay X 150 on the condition that X discharges A from the 200 debt.
Can creditors B, C and D take action against A for the remaining 30? Can X take action against A for
the debt of 200 or any part of it?
The answer is no in each case. The arrangement between the creditors will bind each of them as the law
effectively imports a consideration to support the creditors' agreement (although the exact legal
reasoning for this is far from clear). X cannot sue A for the original debt as he has now received
consideration from T, against whom he had no previous claim. Like the creditors' agreement, this
instance is another exception to the rule in Foakes v Beer.
14 Law
Interactive question 5: Consideration [Difficulty level: Exam standard]
C
Alice owns a classic car. Alice and Barry are negotiating a deal for Barry to clean the outside of Alices car H
for her before Saturday, when she is lending her car to Claudia for her wedding. Alice will pay 10 and A
allow him to borrow the car on Sunday when Claudia is finished with it. P
T
On Thursday Alice gets mud in the car and therefore when Barry comes on Thursday to clean the car, E
she asks him to clean the inside as well. R
Barry cleans the car and asks for 15 to cover the fact that he cleaned the inside as well as the outside.
Alice refuses to pay Barry extra. She also discovers that she does not have 10 to pay him, only 5. She 1
offers him 5 and a weeks loan of the car in full settlement.
A Alices consideration of 10 and a loan of her car is valid

True False
consideration for Barrys promise to clean her car.
B By the time he raises the issue with Alice, the fact that Barry
has cleaned the inside of the car is past consideration and True False
therefore he cannot demand additional payment for it.
C Alice has offered Barry additional consideration (extended
loan of the car) for his waiver of the other 5 and therefore, True False
on acceptance by Barry, the waiver will be binding.
5 The terms of the contract
Section overview
As a general rule, the parties to a contract may expressly include in the agreement whatever
terms they choose. This is part of the principle of freedom of contract.
Terms may also be implied into the contract by the courts, by statute or by custom.
5.1 Express terms

In a wholly oral contract, the court must ascertain, as a question of fact, what was expressly agreed by
the parties.
In a written contract, as a general rule, the terms expressed therein will be treated as the contract.
However, the following should be taken into account:
Terms must be substantially complete on the face of it or capable of being clarified. The parties
are entitled to leave a term to be determined at a later date, (for example a price can be left to be
determined by an agreed arbitrator). However, if a term is left outstanding and there is no
provision for its clarification, there will be no contract.
Scammell v Ouston 1941
D ordered a motor-van from C 'on the understanding that the balance of the purchase price
can be had on hire-purchase terms over a period of two years'. The hire-purchase terms were
never supplied and so no agreement could be identified.
However if a term is vague but also meaningless and unnecessary ( such as 'the usual conditions of
acceptance apply') it can be disregarded.
A statement of fact made before the contract which induces a party to enter into the contract
may become a term of the contract. The court will consider all the circumstances to determine
whether it became a term or was simply a representation.
Thus if the person making the statement had special knowledge of the subject, it is more likely the
statement will be treated as a term of the contract. Likewise the courts will asses the significance of
how much time passed between the representation and the making of the contract and why the
contract omitted to incorporate the statement. (If the statement is not treated as a term of the
contract, remedies might lie in misrepresentation but not for breach of contract.)
Oral evidence will not usually be admitted to add to, vary or contradict written terms, unless it can
be shown that the document was not intended to comprise all the agreed terms.
SS Ardennes (Cargo Owners) v SS Ardennes (Owners) 1951
D contracted to take C's cargo of oranges to London 'by any route, directly or indirectly'. D's
agent gave a verbal undertaking that the vessel would sail direct from Spain to London. In fact
the ship went via Antwerp so that the oranges arrived late and a favourable market was
missed. It was held that the verbal undertaking amounted to a warranty and was admissible as
oral evidence to override the written term in the bill of lading.
In a contract entered into online, the general terms and conditions are normally in a standard form and
the other party is required to scroll through them and click accept before making the contract.
Parties to an international contract are well advised to include an express clause which specifies which
countrys law will apply to any dispute arising under its terms (usually called a choice of law or
governing law clause). In the absence of such a provision, the relevant law will be determined in
accordance with the Contracts (Applicable Law) Act 1990 (as amended, in particular to take account of
European regulation Rome I in 2008). (A governing clause may also provide for non-contractual
disputes, although this is less straightforward.)
5.2 Implied terms

Additional terms of a contract may be implied by law. Such implied terms will be deemed to form part
of the contract even though they are not expressly mentioned. In some cases they will add to the
express terms, in others they may override express terms. Terms can be implied in the following ways:
By reference to custom But not if that would produce an inconsistency with the express terms
By statute For example by the Supply of Goods and Services Act 1982 which
implies terms that work and materials should be of satisfactory quality.
Such implied terms often override any express terms that do not offer as
much protection to the weaker party.
By the courts (1) Necessary to give business efficacy
Terms may be implied if the court concludes that the parties must have
intended those terms to apply to the contract in order to give business
efficacy to the contract.
The Moorcock 1889
The facts: The owners of a wharf agreed that a ship should be
moored alongside to unload its cargo. It was well known that at
low water the ship would ground on the mud at the bottom. At
ebb tide the ship settled on a ridge concealed beneath the mud
and suffered damage.
Decision: It was an implied term that the ground alongside the
wharf was safe at low tide, since both parties knew that the ship
must rest on it.
16 Law
(2) Implicit in the nature of the contract itself
C
The court may also imply a term, not based on the presumed intention H
of the parties, but because it is considered to be implicitly required by A
the nature of the contract used. Such an implied term may form a P
T
precedent for future contracts of the same type and parties will be
E
advised to express clear wording if such an implied term is not required. R
Liverpool City Council v Irwin 1977
The facts: A tenant in a tower block with no formal tenancy
1
agreement withheld rent, alleging that the owner of the block had
breached implied terms because (among other things) the lifts did
not work and the stairs were unlit.
Decision: It was held that since tenants could only occupy the
building with access to stairs and/or lifts, the agreement between
the parties implicitly required implied obligations on the owner's
part to maintain the common parts of the building.
5.3 Battle of the forms

Disputes sometimes arise because each party is accustomed to doing business on its own standard terms
and argues that they apply to the contract, rather than the other partys terms. Great care should be
taken during the negotiation stage to clarify which standard (or other) terms will apply. Where it is not
clear, the contract must be considered objectively, but taking into account what has actually happened
(the factual matrix).
GHSP Inc v A B Electronic Ltd 2010
The facts: The claimant, a manufacturer of control systems for motor vehicles, purchased pedal sensors
from the defendant which were defective and caused substantial losses. Both parties argued that their
standard terms applied to the contract. The defendants standard terms excluded liability for
consequential loss or damage and limited liability to carrying out works of repair.
The decision: The contract was not governed by either set of standard terms, as it was clear that neither
party had accepted the other partys terms. The court held that the contract was governed by the
terms implied by the Sale of Goods Act 1979.
6 Privity of contract
Section overview
As a general rule, only a person who is a party to a contract has enforceable rights or obligations
under it. This is the doctrine of privity of contract.
The Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 has had a fundamental effect on the doctrine.
The law requires that consideration must move from the promisee and only a party to a contract can
enforce it. No-one may be entitled to or bound by the terms of a contract to which he is not a party.
Where A promises B that (for a consideration provided by B) A will confer a benefit on C, then C cannot
as a general rule enforce A's promise since C has given no consideration for it.
There are a number of equitable and statutory exceptions to the privity of contract rule, for example a
person injured in a road accident may claim against the motorist's insurers under the Road Traffic Act
1972. However the two principal exceptions of which you should be aware are as follows:
Where an agent enters into a contract with a third party on behalf of his principal, the resulting
contract is actually enforceable by and between the principal and the third party. The agent cannot
enforce it.
The Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 provides that a third party may enforce a term
of the contract provided:
The contract expressly provides that he may; or
The term confers a benefit on him, unless it appears that the contracting parties did not
intend him to have the right to enforce it.
The third party must be expressly identified in the contract by name, class or description, but need
not be in existence when the contract is made (for example, an unborn child or a future spouse).
The Act enables a third party to take advantage of exclusion clauses as well as to enforce 'positive'
rights. The Act does not apply to employment contracts, so, for example, a customer of an
employer cannot use this Act to enforce a term of a contract of employment against an employee.
Interactive question 6: Essentials of a valid contract [Difficulty level: Exam standard]

You have been asked to act as legal advisor to Catherine, advising her whether or not a contract exists
between her and David after the following course of events.
On Monday, David advertised a table and chairs for sale for 100 in the local newspaper. Catherine saw
the advertisement and telephoned David offering him 75. David offered to sell the table and chairs to
Catherine for 80. She accepted. Two days later, Catherine rang David and said that she would give
him 85 if he delivered the table and chairs as well. David refused. Catherine said that if she had to
collect the table and chairs herself she would only give David 75. During the course of their
negotiations, Catherine and David have discovered that they know each other through the local
gardening club.
Indicate whether each of the following statements is true or false.
A As Catherine and David are acquaintances, they cannot

True False
form a binding contract.
B Catherine and David have not formed a valid contract as
they have been unable to come to an agreement about True False
price.
C Delivery is capable of constituting sufficient consideration
True False
for an increase in contract price.
D If David accepts Catherines final suggestion, there will be
True False
a binding contract between them at a price of 75.
18 Law
C
Summary and Self-test H
A
P
T
E
R
Summary
20 Law
Self-test
C
Answer the following questions. H
A
1 Which one of the contracts below is a standard form contract? P
T
A A document put forward for the customer's signature by a supplier of goods in which pre- E
printed contractual terms are set out R
B A document signed by both parties to a contract in which contractual terms as negotiated
between them are set down
1
C An oral agreement to enter into relations on the basis of terms as agreed following
negotiations between the parties
D An oral agreement between two parties who have negotiated terms regarding the standards
of performance to be met by each party in the main contract
2 A new Common European Sales Law has been proposed and will be mandatory in all cross-border
contracts..
True
False
3 A valid contract is a legally binding agreement. The three essential elements of a contract are
(1) ........................................ (2) ........................................ and (3) ........................................ .
4 A voidable contract is not a contract at all.
True
False
5 Match the term to its definition.
(a) Voidable (1) The contract is valid but the parties cannot be
held to its terms
(b) Unenforceable (2) Neither party is bound
(c) Void (3) The contract is binding unless and until one party
chooses to avoid it
6 How is the circulation of a price list categorised in the law of contract?
Offer Tender
Invitation to treat Auction
7 Fill in the blanks in the statements below, using the words in the box.
As a general rule, acceptance must be (1) ........................................ to the (2)
........................................ and is not effective until this has been done.
An (3) ........................................ is a definite promise to be bound on specific terms, and
must be distinguished from a supply of (4) ........................................ and from an (5)
........................................
A counter-offer counts as (6) ........................................ of the original offer.
Information Offer Invitation to treat

Rejection Communicated Offeror
8 Advertising an auction is an offer to sell.
True
False
9 Give three examples of situations likely to be invitations to treat.
.........................................................................................................................................................
.........................................................................................................................................................
.........................................................................................................................................................
10 As a general rule, silence cannot constitute acceptance.
True
False
11 Define the postal rule.
12 Give four instances when an offer is terminated.
13 Distinguish between executed and executory consideration.
14 Past consideration, as a general rule, is not sufficient to make a promise binding.
True
False
15 Consideration need not be (1) ........................................ but it must be (2)
........................................ .
16 A promise of additional reward for existing duties is not generally binding.
True
False
17 In the context of contractual considerations, payment of a lesser sum cannot be satisfaction for the
whole sum unless something is added to it, such as earlier payment, or payment by a different
method.
True
False
18 What is the name of the express clause typically incorporated into an international contract and
which specifies which countrys law will apply to any dispute under it?
......................................................
Now go back to the Learning Objectives in the Introduction. If you are satisfied you have achieved these
objectives, please tick them off.
22 Law
C
Answers to Interactive questions H
A
P
T
Answer to Interactive question 1 E
R
A Void
B Voidable
C Void 1
D Unenforceable
Answer to Interactive question 2

An advertisement is an invitation to treat, ie an invitation to a reader to make an offer which the
advertiser can either accept or reject.

A It is valid because acceptance took place before the revocation was received. Revocation must be
received to be effective. It is not effective on posting (unlike an acceptance).

A True. Frank's letter constitutes an offer.
B True. The acceptance by Xiao-Xiao takes effect when posted on 10 July. The revocation letter
posted 10 July will arrive too late to prevent acceptance on 10 July. Therefore a contract is formed
on 10 July.
C False. Frank's sale of the dinghy to Mel is in breach of his contract with Xiao-Xiao.

A True. Consideration does not have to be adequate but must be sufficient. In other words, it must
have identifiable value. In this case, Alice is offering both 10 and the loan of her car, both of
which have identifiable value and thus constitute valid consideration.
B True on the face of it, since anything that has been done before a promise in return is given is past
consideration. However, if it can be argued that the parties must have assumed that there would
be payment for this extra work, then it may be valid consideration.
C True. Alice cannot afford to pay Barry the 10 she agreed and asks him to waive his right to it. This
request is accompanied by additional and alternative valuable consideration (the extension of the
loan period to a week) and if he accepts those terms, the waiver is binding.

A False. The presumption that friends do not intend to form contractual agreements is rebuttable and
is rebutted in this case their acquaintance was not recognised or relevant at the time of making
the contract.
B False. Davids original advert is an invitation to treat so cannot be accepted as an offer. Catherines
offer of 75 is rejected by David so no contract is formed at this point. However, David then makes
an offer of 80 which is accepted by Catherine, at which point a contract is made. The further offer
of 85 is rejected but this does not affect the agreement already reached.
C True. Delivery is clearly valuable to Catherine, as she implies by her offer of an extra 5 for delivery.
D False. Catherine is asking David to waive his rights under the contract but there is no consideration
to support this waiver and it would not be binding on David.
1 A
2 False. The proposed Common European Sales Law is intended to be voluntary and apply to sales
of goods, digital content and related services only.
3 Offer and acceptance, consideration, intention to create legal relations
4 False
5 Voidable (3)
Unenforceable (1)
Void (2)
6 Invitation to treat
7 (1) communicated (2) offeror (3) offer (4) information (5) invitation to treat (6) rejection
8 False. It is merely a statement of intention.
9 Advertisements
Exhibition of goods for sale
Circulation of a price list
10 True
11 The postal rule states that, where the use of the post is within the contemplation of both the
parties, the acceptance is complete and effective as soon as a letter is posted, even though it may
be delayed or even lost altogether in the post.
12 Rejection
Lapse of time
Revocation by the offeror
Failure of a condition to which the offer was subject
Counter-offer
13 Executed consideration is an act in return for a promise, such as paying for goods when the
shopkeeper hands them over. Executory consideration is a promise given for a promise, such as
promising to pay for goods that the shopkeeper puts on order for you.
14 True
15 (1) adequate (2) sufficient
16 True
17 True
18 Governing law clause or
Choice of law clause
24 Law
CHAPTER 2
Termination of contract
Introduction
Examination context
Topic List
1 Discharge of the contract
2 Remedies
3 Exclusion clauses in contracts
25
Introduction
Understand the various ways in which a contract may be discharged
Recognise when a contract can be said to have been frustrated and understand the
consequences of frustration
Define breach of contract and recognise when it arises
Understand and apply the rules relating to damages
Be aware of alternative contractual remedies and the circumstances in which they might
be awarded
Recognise an exclusion clause and understand how it might be affected by the Unfair
Contract Terms Act
Specific syllabus references for this chapter are: 1a, b.
Syllabus links
You will have learnt about liabilities and provisions in your accounting paper. It is helpful to see how, in
practice, such liabilities of companies might arise.
Examination context
You should expect several questions on contract termination. They are likely to be a mixture of
application 'scenario' questions and definition questions.
Identify the circumstances under which a contract can be terminated
Identify possible remedies for breach of contract
Recognise an exclusion clause and assess whether it is effective
26 Law
1 Discharge of the contract
Section overview
A contract is usually discharged by performance of the parties' obligations contained in the
contract.
Events may take place which make performance of the contract impossible or meaningless,
thereby discharging the contract by frustration.
In the absence of frustration (or other lawful excuse), non-performance will constitute breach of
the contract.
C
H
A
1.1 Performance P
Performance is the normal method of discharge of a contract: each party fulfils or performs his T
E
contractual obligations and the agreement is then ended. Although it is commonly said that complete
R
and exact performance of all the contract terms is required to discharge the contract, in fact the courts
will apply an important qualification to this rule. This is that so long as there is substantial performance
of a party's contractual obligations, that will be a sufficient discharge, although the other party will be
2
entitled to seek redress for that part of the performance that did not completely and exactly match the
contract terms.
While partial performance cannot discharge the contract as a whole, most contracts are treated as
'severable' which means that they consist of a number of obligations and can be 'severed' or discharged
through performance of only part of those obligations, leaving the remaining obligations to be
performed. For example, employment contracts usually provide for payment each week or month and
building contracts usually provide for payment at various stages of the contractor's progress. Each of
these payment dates or stages represents a point at which the contract can be severed or, effectively,
divided into smaller contracts.
If one party prevents performance, the offer of performance by the other party is sufficient discharge of
his obligations and he will be entitled to sue for damages for breach of contract, or alternatively bring a
quantum meruit (literally 'as much as he deserved') action to claim for the amount of work already
completed.
Planch v Colburn 1831
The facts: C had agreed to write a book on costumes and armour for D's 'Juvenile Library' series. He
was to receive 100 on completion. He did some research and wrote part of the book. D then
abandoned the series.
Decision: C was entitled to 50 guineas as reasonable remuneration on a quantum meruit basis.
Interactive question 1: Discharge by performance [Difficulty level: Easy]

Carol employs Lawrence as an interior designer and decorator to do some work on her apartment. The
contract price is 15,000. Lawrence completes the work within the allotted time. When inspecting the
work, Carol notices that a lampshade she specified has not been supplied, that the door handles are of
the wrong design and that two of the new bathroom tiles are cracked. She tells Lawrence the job is
incomplete and refuses to pay. Advise Lawrence.
Lawrence is not entitled to payment since he has not performed his obligations completely and
exactly.
Lawrence is entitled to receive the full contract price since he has substantially performed his part
of the contract.
Lawrence is entitled to receive the contract price less a reasonable deduction for the defects and
omissions.
Termination of contract 27
1.2 Discharge by frustration
If it is impossible to perform the contract when it is made, there is usually no contract at all. In respect
of impossibility arising after the contract has been made, the parties are free to negotiate escape clauses
or force majeure clauses (for example in respect of adverse weather or strike action in a building
contract) which will prevail if the anticipated impossibility arises.
However if, after the contract is made, performance or further performance of the contract is rendered
impossible or totally futile by some extraneous cause, for which neither party is responsible (and for
which the contract makes no provision), then the contract will be treated as discharged by frustration.
A contract will not be discharged where another mode of performance is still possible, even if that way
is more expensive and/or more difficult.
The following are examples of events or changes in circumstances where contracts have been frustrated:
Example
Destruction of the subject A hall was let to a musician for a series of concerts but before the
matter date of the first concert, the hall was accidentally destroyed by fire
(Taylor v Caldwell 1863).
Personal incapacity to perform a A drummer was contracted to perform seven nights a week in a
contract of personal service pop group. Due to ill-health the drummer was only able to
perform four nights a week (Condor v Barron Knights 1966).
Government intervention Where an outbreak of war or new legislation rendered further
performance of the contract illegal.
Non-occurrence of an event A room was let for the sole purpose of overlooking the coronation
which is the sole purpose of the procession of a King, whose illness caused the procession to be
contract postponed (Krell v Henry 1903).
(Note that the contract would not have been frustrated if the room
had been let for several days or for some other purpose also).
The Law Reform (Frustrated Contracts) Act 1943

In most cases, the rights and liabilities of parties to a contract discharged by frustration are regulated by
the Law Reform (Frustrated Contracts) Act 1943, although any express provision to the contrary will
prevail. The consequences of frustration under the Act are as follows:
Any money paid under the contract before the frustrating event is to be repaid.
Any sums due for payment under the contract cease to be payable.
If a person has to repay money, or if he must forego a payment that should have been made
before the frustrating event, then if the court considers it just in all the circumstances of the case,
he may be able to retain or recover (as the case may be) expenses incurred, provided they were
incurred in the performance of the contract and before the contract was frustrated.
If either party has obtained a valuable benefit (other than payment of money) under the contract
before it is discharged, the court may in its discretion order him to pay to the other party all or
such part of that value as it considers just, having regard to all the circumstances of the case.
BP Exploration Co (Libya) Ltd v Hunt (No. 2) 1982
The facts: Hunt owned an oil concession in Libya. BP was contracted to explore and exploit
the potential oil fields in return for a share of the concession if successful. BP's investigation
revealed a large oil field and pipelines were laid. The Libyan Government then cancelled the
concession, thus frustrating the contract.
Decision: The court held that Hunt had received a valuable benefit of around $85m in terms of
the increased value of his concession as a result of discovering oil. The court awarded a 'just
sum' of around $35m to represent this valuable benefit. It took into account all the
circumstances, namely the value of the oil already removed, the potential claim for
compensation against the Libyan Government and the allocation of risk expressed in the
contract.
28 Law
Interactive question 2: Frustration of contract [Difficulty level: Easy]
Which of the following is not a correct statement of the law relating to frustration of contract?
A Parties are discharged from their contract if altered circumstances render the contract
fundamentally different in nature from what was originally agreed.
B Parties are discharged if an event, for which neither party is responsible, occurs which
renders performance impossible or futile.
C Parties who contract that something should be done are discharged if performance
becomes substantially more expensive or onerous.
D Parties who contract that something should be done are discharged if their assumption
that certain conditions (which are fundamental to the contract), would continue, proves C
to be totally false. H
A
See Answer at the end of this chapter. P
T
E
R
1.3 Breach of contract

Where a party does not perform his contractual obligation sufficiently, he is said to be in breach of 2
contract, unless the contract has been discharged by frustration or he has some other lawful excuse. A
lawful excuse may apply in the following circumstances:
Where he has tendered performance but this has been rejected.
Where the other party has made it impossible for him to perform.
Where the parties have by agreement permitted non-performance.
All breaches of contract entitle the injured party to seek damages. If the breach is very serious, the
injured party is entitled to treat the contract as at an end (thus discharging his own obligations) in
addition to seeking damages. Alternatively, he may elect to affirm the contract. This kind of serious
breach (sometimes called 'repudiatory breach') arises in the following circumstances:
Where the breach is of a term which the parties regard as a fundamentally important term or
where the breach has the effect of depriving the injured party of substantially the whole
benefit of the contract. Sometimes the test applied is whether the breach can be said to 'go to the
root of the contract'.
Where one party renounces his contractual obligations explicitly or implicitly in advance by
showing that he has no intention of performing them. This kind of breach before performance is
due is also known as 'anticipatory breach'.
Hochster v De La Tour 1853
The facts: D engaged C as a courier to accompany him on a European tour commencing on 1
June. On 11 May D wrote to C to say that he no longer required his services. On 22 May C
commenced legal proceedings for anticipatory breach of contract. D objected that there was
no actionable breach until 1 June.
Decision: C was entitled to sue as soon as the anticipatory breach occurred on 11 May.
Where the breach is sufficiently serious, the injured party may choose (at the time of the breach) either
to:
Treat the contract as discharged immediately and sue for damages
Allow the contract to continue until there is an actual breach and take action at that time
If the innocent party elects to treat the contract as still in force, he may continue with his preparations
for performance and recover the agreed price for his services. The duty to mitigate his losses (see
section 2.1 below) does not arise until he accepts the breach, but he will need to show that the losses
have been caused by the actual breach.
If the innocent party elects to treat the contract as discharged, he must notify the other party of his
decision. This may be by way of refusal to accept further performance or refusal to perform his own
obligations. In this situation, the following applies:
He is not discharged from the contractual obligations which were due at the time of termination, but he
is discharged from his future or continuing contractual obligations and cannot be sued on them.
He need not accept nor pay for further performance.
He may be able to refuse to pay for partial or defective performance already received, unless the
contract is severable.
He can reclaim money already paid in respect of defective performance.
He can still claim damages from the defaulter.
2 Remedies
Section overview
Contractual disputes may be resolved by civil litigation in the courts or by other means.
Damages are the main remedy awarded by the courts for breach of contract and are designed to
compensate the claimant by putting him in the position he would have been in, if the contract
had been performed.
In some cases, a more appropriate remedy might be awarded, such as specific performance or an
injunction.
In this section, you will learn about the remedies available in the courts in an action for breach of
contract. However, you should be aware that the majority of contractual disputes will not reach the
courts and may be resolved by negotiation, arbitration or some other means such as mediation,
adjudication or expert determination. These alternatives to litigation are usually referred to as
alternative dispute resolution (or ADR) and are actively encouraged by the courts, even once court
proceedings have been commenced.
2.1 Damages
In a claim for damages the first issue is remoteness of damage. Here the courts consider how far down
the sequence of cause and effect the consequences of breach should be traced before they should be
ignored.
Under the rule in Hadley v Baxendale (see below) damages may only be awarded in respect of those
losses which may fairly and reasonably be considered as, either:
Arising naturally (ie according to the usual course of things) from such breach of contract, or
Such as may reasonably be supposed to have been in the contemplation of both parties, at the
time of making the contract, as the probable result of the breach.
Hadley v Baxendale 1854
The facts: C owned a mill at Gloucester. When the main crank shaft had broken, C made a
contract with D for the transport of the broken shaft to Greenwich to serve as a pattern for
making a new shaft. Owing to D's neglect, delivery was delayed and the mill was out of action
for a longer period. D did not know that the mill would be idle during this interval, simply that
he had to transport a broken millshaft. C claimed for loss of profits of the mill during the period
of delay.
Decision: Although D's failure to perform the contract promptly was the direct cause of the
stoppage of the mill for an unnecessarily long time, the claim must fail since it was not a
natural consequence of delay in transport of a broken shaft, that the mill would be out of
action (the miller might have a spare for example) and D did not know that that would be the
result.
30 Law
If the defendant can show that the chain of causation was broken and that the claimant had, in fact,
caused the loss, the defendant will not be liable. This is a question of fact, but if the claimant is unaware
of the breach, it is likely that only recklessness on his part would break the chain of causation (Borealis AB
v Geogas Trading SA 2010).
If the losses are exceptional or abnormal and not reasonably foreseeable, the defendant will be liable
only if he knew (at the time of the contract) of the special circumstances from which the abnormal
consequence of breach could arise.
Victoria Laundry (Windsor) v Newman Industries 1949
The facts: D contracted to sell a large boiler to C 'for immediate use' in their business of launderers
and dyers but were late delivering it. D was aware of the nature of C's business and had been
informed that C was most anxious to put the boiler into use in the shortest possible space of time.
C claimed damages for normal loss of profits for the period of delay and for loss of abnormal profits C
from losing 'highly lucrative' dyeing contracts which would have been undertaken, if the boiler had H
A
been delivered on time.
P
Decision: Damages for loss of normal profits were recoverable since, in the circumstances, failure to T
E
deliver major industrial equipment ordered for immediate use would be expected to prevent
R
operation of the plant. The claim for loss of special profits failed because D had no knowledge of
the dyeing contracts.
2
Interactive question 3: Remoteness of damage [Difficulty level: Exam standard]
Louise runs a homemade cake business. Cook & Co contract to sell her a large industrial oven to enable
her to expand her business by enabling her to increase cake production. Louise tells Cook & Co that she
has also been awarded a contract to bake 100 jacket potatoes daily during November and December
for a local street fair in the run up to Christmas and so needs the oven by 31 October. Cook & Co agree
to deliver the oven by 28 October. Unknown to Cook & Co, Louise has also agreed to allow Bob the
Baker to use the oven on Fridays (her day off) so that he can meet his extra customer demands over the
weekends.
Owing to a dispute between the manufacturer and Cook & Co, the oven is not delivered to Louise until
12 November. Louise is therefore unable to fulfil the jacket potatoes contract and also is unable to
increase cake production as planned. She has also lost the hire payment agreed by Bob in respect of two
Fridays.
Which one of the following statements best describes the legal position of Cook & Co?
A Cook & Co could not be expected to know that Louise would not have access to a
replacement oven and will not have to pay damages as a consequence
B Cook & Co were aware of the jacket potatoes contract and so are liable for that loss but
not for Louise's other losses as they were not known
C Cook & Co is liable for all Louise's losses since they were all in the course of her business
D Cook & Co are not liable for the loss due to the agreement with Bob but will be liable in
respect of the other losses.
The second issue to be considered is how much money (what 'measure of damages') is needed to put
the claimant in the position he would have achieved if the contract had been performed. This is
sometimes referred to as protecting the expectation interest of the claimant. A claimant may
alternatively seek to have his reliance interest protected; this refers to the position he would have been
in had he not relied on the contract. In such cases, he is claiming for wasted expenditure and the onus is
on the defendant to show that the expenditure would not have been recovered if the contract had been
performed.
Anglia Television Ltd v Reed 1972
The facts: C engaged an actor to appear in a film they were making for television. He pulled out at
the last moment and the project was abandoned. C claimed the preparatory expenditure, such as
hiring other actors and researching suitable locations.
Decision: Damages were awarded as claimed. It is impossible to tell whether an unmade film will be
a success or a failure and, had C claimed for loss of profits, they would not have succeeded.
In a recent case, the court confirmed that a claim for wasted expenditure was also subject to the general
principle that an award of damages should not put a claimant in a better position than he would have
been in if the contract had been performed. Reliance damages will not be awarded regardless of the
anticipated profit to be made by the claimant, but would only be awarded where his gross profits were
likely to exceed his expenditure (Omak Maritime Ltd v Mamola Challenger Shipping Co 2010).
Generally speaking, damages will only be awarded for actual financial loss. In vary rare cases, damages
have been recovered for mental distress where that is the main result of the breach. It is uncertain how
far the courts will develop this concept.
Jarvis v Swan Tours 1973
The facts: C entered into a contract for holiday accommodation at a winter sports centre. What was
provided was significantly inferior to the description given in D's brochure. Damages on the basis of
financial loss only were assessed at 32.
Decision: The damages should be increased to 125 to compensate for disappointment and distress
because the principal purpose of the contract was the giving of pleasure.
Mitigation of loss
In assessing the amount of damages, it is assumed that the claimant will take all reasonable steps to
reduce or mitigate his loss. He is not required, however, to take discreditable or risky measures as these
are not 'reasonable'. The burden of proof is on the defendant to show that the claimant failed to take a
reasonable opportunity of mitigation.
Payzu Ltd v Saunders 1919
The facts: The parties had entered into a contract for the supply of goods to be delivered and paid
for by instalments. When C failed to pay for the first instalment on the due date, D declined to
make further deliveries unless C paid cash in advance with their orders. C refused to accept delivery
on those terms. The price of the goods rose, and they sued for breach of contract.
Decision: D had no right to repudiate the original contract, and was therefore liable in damages.
However, C should have mitigated their loss by accepting D's offer of delivery against cash
payment. Damages were limited to the amount of their assumed loss, had C paid in advance, ie
interest over the period of pre-payment. The judge commented that 'in commercial contracts, it is
generally reasonable to accept an offer from the party in default'.
Interactive question 4: Measure of damages [Difficulty level: Exam standard]

Chana agrees to buy a car from Mike's Motors for 6,000. Mike had paid 5,500 for the car. On the
agreed day, Chana arrives at the dealers but refuses to accept or pay for the car. In the meantime, the
car's market value has risen to 7,000. The following week Mike sells the car for 7,500. Mike claims
against Chana for damages. What sum is Mike likely to be awarded?
Nothing 6,000
5,500 7,000
2.2 Liquidated damages and penalty clauses

To avoid later complicated calculations of loss, or disputes over damages payable, the parties may
include up-front in their contract a fixed sum or a formula for determining the damages payable for
breach (liquidated damages).
32 Law
Such a clause will be effective provided it is considered to be a genuine attempt to pre-estimate the
likely loss. This will be a question of fact. If the sum is arbitrary or excessive, it will be construed as a
penalty clause and will not be enforceable.
Ford Motor Co (England) Ltd v Armstrong 1915
The facts: D had undertaken not to sell C's cars below list price, not to sell Ford cars to other dealers
and not to exhibit any Ford cars without permission. A 250 penalty was payable for each breach
as being the agreed loss which C would sustain.
Decision: Since the same sum was payable for different kinds of loss and was considered to be
arbitrary and excessive, it was not a genuine pre-estimate of loss. It was therefore in the nature of a
penalty and unenforceable.
In Hall v Van Der Heiden 2010, on the other hand, a provision for liquidated damages of 700 per
C
week was enforceable where a contractor failed to complete refurbishment works to the claimants H
flat. The sum was considered to be a genuine pre-estimate of loss, which took into account the A
cost of alternative accommodation and could not be described as a penalty. P
T
E
Worked example: Liquidated damages R
Edith and Furaha are negotiating the terms of a contract whereby Furaha is fitting out Edith's shop.
Edith is due to open on 1 June and she has calculated that, if the shop opens late, she will lose 400 a 2
day. She therefore wants to include a clause in the contract stating that if Furaha overruns, she will pay
Edith damages of 400 per day. As this is a genuine pre-estimate of loss, it is likely that this would be
construed as an enforceable provision for liquidated damages.
2.3 Specific performance

The court may, in its discretion, make an order for specific performance. This is an equitable remedy
which orders the defendant to perform his part of the contract instead of letting him 'buy himself out of
it' by paying damages for breach.
It will only be awarded where damages are not an adequate remedy. For example, an order is likely
to be made for specific performance of a contract for the sale of land, since the claimant may need the
land for a particular purpose and would not be adequately compensated by damages for the loss of his
bargain.
Specific performance will not be granted if it would require supervision of the performance (for
example a building contract) or if it is a contract for personal service (such as an employment contract).
2.4 Injunction
There are three types of injunction that can be granted in the court's discretion:
A mandatory injunction which is restorative in its effect. It directs the defendant to take positive
steps to undo something he has already done in breach of contract, for example to demolish a
building that he has erected in breach of contract. This is a relatively rare remedy and will only be
granted where it will produce a fair result in all the circumstances.
A prohibitory injunction which requires the defendant to observe a negative promise in a
contract.
Note that where a person enters into a contract to perform personal services for A and not to
perform them for B, an injunction may be given to enforce the negative promise, even though an
order of specific performance for the positive promise would be refused.
An asset-freezing injunction prevents the defendant from dealing with assets where the claimant
can convince the court that he has a good case and that there is a danger of the defendant's assets
being exported or dissipated.
Worked example: Injunctions
Sophia agreed to sing at Andrew's theatre for six months and not to sing at Tim's theatre during that
period. After a few weeks, Sophia began to give three matinee performances each week at Tim's theatre.
Andrew wants to sue her for breach of contract.
Andrew would be entitled to damages. In addition he should consider seeking a prohibitory injunction,
restricting Sophia from performing at Tim's theatre, ie enforcing her promise not to do so.
(Note that had the contract stipulated that Sophia should only work for Andrew and not for anybody
else in any capacity whatsoever, an injunction would not be granted, even of the negative promise,
because that would result in her being compelled to work for him or otherwise abandon her livelihood
and starve.)
3 Exclusion clauses in contracts
Section overview
An exclusion clause in a contract is one which purports to restrict or exclude liability for breach of
contract or negligence.
An exclusion clause must have been properly incorporated in the contract if it is to be effective.
It will be interpreted strictly against the party seeking to rely on it.
An exclusion clause in a standard form or consumer contract may be rendered void or subject to a
test of reasonableness by the Unfair Contract Terms Act 1977.
It is often the case that when a party sues the other for breach of contract, the defaulting party will
claim that his liability for breach has been restricted or excluded altogether by an exclusion clause
contained in the contract. Such clauses are very common in standard form contracts. (A standard form
contract is a contract that has been prepared by one of the parties on its written standard terms of
business, rather than one where the terms have been individually negotiated and agreed by the parties.)
3.1 Incorporation and interpretation

In order to be a properly incorporated term of the contract, the clause or document containing the
exclusion of liability must be an integral part of the contract. If it is actually in the nature of an
unsigned receipt for payment or otherwise given after the contract is made, then it is not regarded as
part of the contract and will not be effective.
Olley v Marlborough Court 1949
The facts: A husband and wife arrived at a hotel and paid for a room in advance. On reaching their
bedroom they saw a notice on the wall by which the hotel disclaimed liability for loss of valuables
unless handed to the management for safe keeping. A thief obtained the key and stole the wife's
furs from the bedroom.
Decision: The hotel could not rely on the notice disclaiming liability since the contract had been
made when they checked in and the disclaimer was too late.
Provided the document is an integral part of the contract, then, generally speaking, the following rules
will apply:
If the document is signed, it will be regarded as binding, even if the person has not read the term
and even if the term is in 'small print' (provided no misleading explanation has been given of the
term's effect).
If the document is not signed, then it must be shown that the person whose rights it restricts was
made sufficiently aware of it at the time of making the contract. In particular, onerous terms
must be sufficiently highlighted.
34 Law
Interactive question 5: Exclusion clause [Difficulty level: Easy]
Natasha hires a car from a car rental company. On arrival at their office she is given a form, which
includes terms and conditions in small print on the back, and asked to sign it. She does so and pays the
hire charge. When she gets into the car, she happens to look in the glove compartment and sees a
document headed 'Limitation of Liability'. This states that the hire company will not be liable for any
injury caused by a defect in the car unless this is as a result of the company's negligence. While Natasha
is driving on the motorway, the airbag inflates and causes her to crash. She is badly injured. Which of
the following is correct?
Natasha's claim will be valid as she signed the form containing terms and conditions.
The claim will be invalid because the liability notice was in the car.
It is unclear whether the claim will be valid because the notice in the car may have been reinforcing C
the terms and conditions Natasha signed. H
A
See Answer at the end of this chapter. P
T
E
Once an exclusion clause can be shown to be an incorporated term, the courts will interpret any R
ambiguity in the clause against the person who relies on the exclusion.
Basically, the clause must cover the breach complained of. For example, a clause excluding liability for
'damage caused by fire' might be interpreted to mean only accidental fire and not fire caused by the 2
person's negligence.
The following case illustrates the point:
Photo Productions v Securicor Transport 1980
The facts: D agreed to guard C's factory under a contract by which D was excluded from liability for
damage caused by any of their employees. One of the guards deliberately started a small fire which
destroyed the factory and contents. It was contended that D had entirely failed to perform their
contract and so they could not rely on any exclusion clause in the contract.
Decision: There is no principle that total failure to perform a contract deprives the party at fault of
any exclusion from liability provided by the contract. In this case the exclusion clause was drawn
widely enough to cover the damage which had happened.
3.2 The Unfair Contract Terms Act

The Unfair Contract Terms Act 1977 (UCTA) makes legislative provision for exclusion clauses in certain
contracts, sometimes rendering them void altogether and sometimes rendering them void if they fail to
satisfy a test of reasonableness.
Some types of contract (for example insurance and land transfer contracts) are excluded but, generally
speaking, UCTA is concerned with business liability only and applies to clauses inserted into agreements
by commercial concerns or businesses. In principle private persons may restrict liability as much as
they wish.
The main provisions of UCTA can be summarised as follows:
Any clause or notice that attempts to exclude or restrict liability for death or personal injury arising
from negligence is void.
Any clause that attempts to restrict liability for other loss or damage arising from negligence is
void unless it can be shown to be reasonable.
In contracts of sale or hire purchase, a clause that purports to exclude or limit liability for breach of
the undertakings as to title of the seller or owner, implied by the Sale of Goods Act 1979, is void.
In a contract for sale or hire purchase or for the supply of goods and services with a consumer, a
clause that purports to exclude or limit liability for breach of the conditions relating to description,
quality, fitness and sample implied by the Sale of Goods Act 1979 is void (in such a contract
between businesses, the reasonableness test will apply).
Any clause that attempts to limit liability for breach of contract, where the contract is based on
standard terms or conditions, and/or where the party against whom the exclusion clause is being
used is a consumer, is void unless it can be shown to be reasonable. (In respect of contracts
between businesses, note that such exclusion clauses in bespoke contracts (ie ones where the key
terms are individually negotiated and drawn up by the parties) will be enforced as written,
provided they are properly incorporated.)
UCTA defines a consumer as someone who neither makes (nor holds himself out as making) the
contract in the course of a business, where the other party does make the contract in the course of a
business. Note that UCTA does not just operate to protect consumers; businesses may also benefit from
its provisions.
Where the statutory test of reasonableness applies, the term must be fair and reasonable having
regard to all the circumstances which were, or which ought to have been, known to the parties when
the contract was made. The burden of proving reasonableness lies on the person seeking to rely on the
clause. Statutory guidelines have been included in the Act to assist the determination of reasonableness.
By way of example, reasonableness will depend on factors such as the relative strength of the parties'
bargaining positions, whether any inducement was offered and whether the innocent party knew or
should have known of the term. In addition, the courts have considered other matters to be significant,
such as whether insurance was in place or available to the party relying on the clause and whether any
misrepresentations were made. Where the parties are of equal bargaining strength, the courts will be
reluctant to hold the exclusion clause to be unfair or unreasonable and invalid.
The Unfair Terms in Consumer Contracts Regulations 1999 provide further statutory control in
respect of consumer contracts and, in particular, terms which have not been individually negotiated.
They provide that an 'unfair term' may be declared to be void. Unlike UCTA, the Regulations only
protect individuals, not companies. You will not be examined on the Regulations.
36 Law
Summary
C
H
A
P
T
E
R
Self-test
Answer the following questions.
1 Which of the following is not a lawful excuse not to perform contractual obligations?
A The contract has been discharged though frustration.
B The parties have by agreement permitted non-performance.
C One party has made it impossible for the other party to perform.
D Performance has become substantially more expensive than was originally anticipated.
2 Fill in the blanks in the statements below, using the words in the box.
(1) ........................................ are a (2) ........................................ remedy designed to restore
the injured party to the position he would have been in had the contract been (3)
........................................
A loss outside the natural course of events will only be compensated if the (4)
........................................ circumstances are within the (5) ........................................ 's
knowledge at the time of making the contract.
In assessing the extent of recoverable losses, the (6) ........................................ is expected to
(7) ........................................ his loss.
A contractual term designed as a (8) ........................................ is (9)
........................................ .
mitigate performed claimant

penalty clause exceptional damages
common law unenforceable defendant
3 If a party is prevented from completing performance of his obligation by the other party, he may
bring a ........................................ action to claim for the amount of work already done.
4 Name three types of event or change in current circumstances which will give rise to a contract
being frustrated.
(1) ...................................................................................................................................................
(2) ...................................................................................................................................................
(3) ...................................................................................................................................................
5 When a contract is frustrated, under the Law Reform (Frustrated Contracts) Act 1943, any monies
paid to the other party prior to frustration can be recovered but expenses incurred by that other
party cannot be recovered or offset.
True
False
6 A claimant must do all that he can to reduce the amount of the loss he suffers.
True
False
7 When anticipatory breach occurs, the injured party has two options. These are to:
(1) ...................................................................................................................................................
(2) ...................................................................................................................................................
38 Law
8 Name two types of Alternative Dispute Resolution (other than negotiation).
........................................
........................................
9 What is the rule set out in Hadley v Baxendale concerning remoteness of damage?
10 The amount awarded as damages is what is needed to put the claimant in the position he would
have achieved if the contract had been performed. What interest is being protected here?
Expectation
Reliance
C
H
11 A court will never enforce a liquidated damages clause, as any attempt to prevent the injured party
A
from pursuing a remedy through the courts is void. P
T
True E
R
False
12 Will a clause in a standard form contract which excludes or restricts liability for the following be
2
rendered void or subject to the reasonableness test under UCTA?
Void Test
A For death or personal injury in a non-consumer contract
B For other loss or damage arising from breach of contract or

negligence in a consumer contract
C For breach of the implied condition relating to fitness in a consumer
contract
13 The following definition of a consumer is contained in UCTA. Fill in the gaps.

(a) He neither makes the contract in course of (1) ........................................ nor holds himself out
as doing so
(b) The other (2) ........................................ does make the contract in course of
(3) ........................................
Now, go back to the Learning Objectives in the Introduction. If you are satisfied you have achieved
these objectives, please tick them off.

Lawrence is entitled to receive the contract price less a reasonable deduction for defects and omissions.

C Greater expense or difficulty than anticipated does not result in frustration.

D Cook & Co were aware of the nature of her business and therefore will be liable to pay damages
for her loss of normal profits arising from her inability to increase cake production between 28
October and 12 November. The losses on the baked potatoes contract are also recoverable from 1
12 November since, although they cannot be said to arise from the ordinary course of her
business, Louise made Cook & Co aware of the contract. The agreement to let Bob hire the oven
was not in the ordinary course of her business and the special circumstances were not known to
Cook & Co, so they would not be liable for the loss of special profits on this contract.

Nothing. Mike has completely mitigated his loss by the subsequent sale.

There must be prior notice of the presence of an exclusion clause. The answer here will depend on
whether this exclusion was included in the original terms and conditions (and therefore merely
reinforced by the later document) or not.
40 Law
1 D An increase in cost does not lawfully excuse non-performance of a contract.

2 (1) damages (2) common law (3) performed
(4) exceptional (5) defendant (6) claimant
(7) mitigate (8) penalty clause (9) unenforceable
3 Quantum meruit
4 Destruction of the subject matter
C
Personal incapacity to perform a contract of personal service H
A
Government intervention
P
Non-occurrence of an event which is the sole purpose of the contract T
E
5 False. Expenses incurred in the performance of the contract prior to frustration may be recovered R
or offset in the court's discretion.
6 False. He is only required to take all reasonable steps to mitigate his loss. 2
7 (1) Treat the contract as discharged forthwith
(2) Allow the contract to continue unless and until there is an actual breach
8 Mediation; Arbitration; Adjudication; Expert determination
9 Recoverable damages should be:
(i) Such as arise naturally from the breach; or
(ii) Which the parties may reasonably be supposed to have contemplated, in making the
contract, as the probable result of the breach of it.
10 Expectation
11 False. Provided the amount is a genuine pre-estimate of loss, it will be enforceable.
12 A Void
B Subject to the reasonableness test
C Void
13 (1) A business
(2) Party
(3) A business
42 Law
CHAPTER 3
Agency
Introduction
Examination context
Topic List
1 Agency and agents
2 Creation of agency
3 Duties and rights of an agent
4 Authority of the agent
5 Liability of the parties
43
Introduction
Understand the nature of agency and its implications
Examine the methods by which an agency is created
Study the duties and rights of agents
Recognise the authority an agent has to enter contracts and instances where they may be
liable under them
Specific syllabus references for this chapter are: 1c, d, e.
Syllabus links
As outlined above, agency is the basis of partnership which we will go on to look at later in this syllabus.
Examination context
This is an important area for your exam. The sample paper contained five questions on agency law. It is
likely to be examined in the context of partnerships.
Identify the methods by which agency can be created
Identify the rights and duties of agents
Recognise the authority an agent has to enter into contracts on behalf of a principal, including
actual and ostensible authority
44 Law
1 Agency and agents
Section overview
Agency is a very important feature of modern commercial life and describes the relationship that
exists where one party, the agent, acts on behalf of another, the principal.
We are concerned with the law of agency in so far as it relates to the agent purporting to enter
into a contract with a third party, on behalf of the principal.
The basic principles of agency are relevant to the actions and liabilities of (among others) partners
and company directors.
Where an agency relationships exists, the agent, by entering into a contract, establishes privity of
contract between the principal and the third party. The contract is thus enforceable both by and against
the principal and third party. Generally speaking, the agent effectively drops out of the picture and has
no rights or liabilities in respect of it, provided he has acted within his authority. It is as if the principal
had made the contract himself in the first place. The questions of authority and liability are addressed in
sections 4 and 5 below.
Section 2 describes the various ways in which an agency relationship may come into existence. The
question sometimes arises whether someone has acted as an agent or as an independent contractor in
his own right. For example, there are conflicting views (and much will depend on the circumstances) in
the case of a dealer who sells goods to a finance company which then lets them on hire-purchase: to
what extent is the dealer the agent of the finance company? (The test of whether someone is an C
employee or independent contractor in relation to employment law is considered in Chapter 11.) H
Similarly, there may be ambiguity over which party is the principal, for example in the case of someone A
P
employed by an insurance company to solicit business: is he always the agent of the insurance company
T
or can he sometimes be said to be the agent of the insured? E
R
In practice, there are many examples of agency relationships to which you are probably accustomed,
such as estate agents and travel agents. For the purposes of this course, you should appreciate, in
particular, how a director may be held to be an agent of the company and bind the company by his
3
acts and also how a partner is an agent of the partnership and may bind the firm by his acts. Directors'
authority is discussed in more detail in Chapter 6 and partnerships in Chapter 9.
2 Creation of agency
Section overview
The agency relationship is created either by mutual consent or by operation of law or by
ratification.
Express agency is created when the principal expressly appoints someone as his agent, but an
agency relationship can also be implied by the conduct of the parties.
The law may deem that an 'agency of necessity' is created in particular circumstances.
The law may provide that an ostensible or apparent agency relationship is created if the principal
holds out to a third party that the agent's authority is greater than it actually is.
Agency can be created retrospectively, through ratification of the contract.
The agent does not form contracts with third parties on his own behalf and so it is not necessary that he
has full contractual capacity. The principal, however, must have full contractual capacity.
Agency 45
2.1 Agency by consent
Consent may be express or implied. An agency can be expressly created either orally or in writing. There
is only one exception to this, which is that if the agent is to execute a deed on the principal's behalf (for
example a conveyance of land or a lease exceeding three years) then the agency must be created by
deed. Essentially this means that the agent is given a power of attorney. In commercial transactions it
is usual (but not essential) to appoint an agent in writing, so that the terms and extent of the
relationship are set down to avoid misunderstanding.
Worked example: Express agency by consent

Peter asks Alan to take Peter's car to be repaired. Peter and Alan thereby expressly agree that Alan is to
be Peter's agent in making a contract between Peter and Thomas, the car mechanic.
2.2 Agency by estoppel (or 'holding out')

Agency by estoppel arises by operation of law and is no less effective than an agency expressly created. It
arises in the following situation:
When the words or conduct of the principal give to a third party the impression that the person
who purports to contract with the third party is the agent of the principal, and
The third party, as a result, acts upon this.
The principal is 'estopped', or prevented, from denying the existence of the agency.
Agency by estoppel can only arise where the conduct of the apparent principal creates it. Agency does
not arise by estoppel if it is the agent who holds himself out as agent, not the 'principal'.
Worked example: Apparent authority

Paul leads Tina to believe that Adam is Paul's agent. Tina deals with Adam on that basis. In this case,
Paul is bound by the contract with Tina which Adam has made on his behalf. This situation may have
arisen in the following circumstances.
When Adam, who dealt with Tina as Paul's authorised agent, continues to do so after his authority
as agent of Paul has been terminated, but Tina is unaware of it.
When Adam, to Paul's knowledge, enters into transactions with Tina as if Adam were Paul's agent
and Paul fails to inform Tina that Adam is not Paul's agent.
2.3 Agency of necessity

An agency of necessity is another way in which an agency can arise by operation of law. Its origins can
be found in mercantile law, and in shipping law in particular. It may arise where a person is faced with
an emergency in which the property or interests of another person are in imminent jeopardy and, in
order to preserve that property or those interests, it becomes necessary to act for that person without
his authority. An agency of necessity probably only applies where there is already some existing
contractual relationship between the parties, as the law is highly unlikely to allow a person to be
bound by the act of a complete stranger.
An agent who seeks to bind a principal on the grounds of an agency of necessity will need to show that:
The agent had no practical way of contacting the principal in order to obtain the principal's
instructions
His actions arose from some pressing need for action (usually an emergency of some kind,
involving perishable goods or starving animals, for example)
He acted in good faith in the interests of the principal rather than in his own interests, and
His action was reasonable and prudent in the circumstances.
46 Law
An illustrative case is Sachs v Miklos 1948:
The facts: D agreed to store C's furniture. After a considerable time had elapsed D needed the
storage space for his own use. Unable to trace C, he sold the furniture and C sued him for
conversion. D pleaded agency of necessity in making the sale.
Decision: There was no agency of necessity since no emergency had arisen and D had sold the
furniture for his own convenience. If D's house had been destroyed by fire and the furniture left in
the open, then he would then be justified in selling it.
It is fair to say that modern day telecommunications may prevent an agent of necessity from arising very
often.
2.4 Ratification
In certain circumstances the relationship of principal and agent can be created or extended with
retrospective effect, that is, once the contract has been entered into by the agent and third party.
Ratification only validates past acts of the purported agent. It gives no authority for the future.
Thus, where A makes a contract on behalf of P at a time when A has no authority from P, P may later
ratify the contract. This will have the retrospective effect of establishing an agency as at the time the
contract was made. All parties are then in the same position as if the principal had been the original
contracting party, ie the principal may sue or be sued by the third party and the agent no longer has
any liability.
The principal may only ratify if the following conditions are satisfied:
The principal must have been in existence at the time of the agent's act. C
H
The principal must have the legal capacity to make the contract himself, both at the time the act A
was carried out and at the time of the purported ratification. P
T
The agent must, at the time of making the contract, either name or sufficiently identify the E
principal on whose behalf he is making the contract. R
The principal must ratify the contract within a reasonable time and a ratification of part of the contract
will operate as a ratification of the entire contract (ie the principal cannot just select such parts of the
3
contract as he considers to be to his advantage). In order to ratify the contract, the principal must
communicate a sufficiently clear intention of ratifying, either by express words or by conduct, such as
refusing to return goods purchased for him by an agent who lacked authority. Mere passive inactivity
will not amount to ratification.
Worked example: Conditions of ratification

David is Esthers friend. He is negotiating with Farouk to buy some goods, and, as he knows the prices
and credit terms that Farouk is offering are good, he thinks that Esther would like to buy some of
Farouks goods too. Unfortunately, Esther is not answering her phone, so he cannot confirm with her
that she authorises him to go ahead and buy the goods on her behalf.
It may be possible for David to go ahead and make the purchase on behalf of Esther and get her to
ratify the contract with Farouk once he can make contact with her. In order to do this, he must be sure
that the conditions of ratification will be met:
The principal must exist at the time of the contract. Clearly Esther does exist.
The principal must have legal capacity. There is no indication to the contrary.
The agent must name or sufficiently identify the There appears to be no reason why David wouldnt
principal. tell Farouk that he is acting on behalf of Esther.
Therefore, David can go ahead and make the contract with Farouk for Esther to ratify later, if Farouk is
happy to contract with Esther. If Esther does not want the goods, she will not ratify the contract.
Agency 47
Interactive question 1: Creation of agency [Difficulty level: Easy]
A valid agency relationship can be created by:
Yes No
A Law, if it is a necessity
B Ratification
C Consent between the parties
D The agent holding himself out as an agent
3 Duties and rights of an agent
Section overview
The agent owes a number of duties to the principal.
The agent also has a number of rights.
The courts have always sought to ensure that a person does not abuse the confidence of another for
whom he is acting.
'The position of principal and agent gives rise to particular and onerous duties on the part of the
agent, and the high standard of conduct required from him springs from the fiduciary
relationship between his employer and himself. His position is confidential; it readily lends itself to
abuse. A strict and salutary rule is required to meet the special situation.' (Armstrong v Jackson
1917)
When an agent agrees to perform services for his principal for reward there is a contract between them.
However, even if the agent undertakes his duties without reward (but provided there is some
consideration to make the contract valid), he has obligations to his principal.
The law implies the following duties into any contract of agency:
Duties Explanation
Accountability An agent must provide full information to his principal of his agency transactions
and account to him for all monies arising from them.
If he accepts from the other party any commission or reward as an inducement
to make the contract with him, it is considered to be a bribe and the contract is
fraudulent. The principal who discovers that his agent has accepted a bribe may
dismiss the agent and recover the amount of the bribe from him.
Boston Deep Sea Fishing & Ice Co v Ansell 1888
The facts: A, who was managing director of the claimant company,
accepted commissions from suppliers on orders which he placed with them
for goods supplied to the company. He was dismissed and the company
sued to recover from him the commissions.
Decision: The company was justified in dismissing A and he must account to
it for the commissions.
No conflict of The agent owes to his principal a duty not to put himself in a situation where his
interest own interests conflict with those of the principal.
48 Law
Duties Explanation
Performance The agent who agrees to act as agent for reward has a contractual obligation to
perform his agreed task. (An unpaid agent is not bound to carry out his agreed
duties unless there is other consideration.) Any agent may refuse to perform an
illegal act.
Obedience The agent must act strictly in accordance with his principal's instructions insofar
as these are lawful and reasonable. Even if he believes disobedience to be in his
principal's best interests, he may not disobey instructions (unless he is asked to
commit an illegal or unreasonable act).
Skill An agent undertakes to maintain the standard of skill and care to be expected of
a person in his profession.
Personal The agent is usually selected because of his personal qualities and owes a duty to
performance perform his task himself and not to delegate it to another. (However he may
delegate in certain circumstances, for example a solicitor acting for a client
would be obliged to instruct a stockbroker to buy or sell listed securities on the
Stock Exchange.)
Confidence The agent must keep in confidence what he knows of his principal's affairs even
after the agency relationship has ceased.
Conversely, an agent has the following rights (or duties owed by the principal):
Rights of the agent Explanation C

H
Indemnity The agent is entitled to be repaid his expenses and to be indemnified by his A
principal against losses and liabilities, provided his acts are done properly within P
the limits of his authority. T
E
He may recover expenses properly paid even if he was not legally bound to pay; R
for example, a solicitor who pays counsel's fees (which the counsel cannot
recover at law) may reclaim this expense from his client.
3
Remuneration The agent is also entitled to be paid any agreed remuneration for his services by
his principal. The entitlement to remuneration may have been expressly agreed
or may be inferred from the circumstances, for example by reference to trade or
professional practice. If it is agreed that the agent is to be remunerated but the
amount has not been fixed, the agent is entitled to a reasonable amount.
Lien The agent has the right to exercise a lien over property owned by the principal,
i.e. a right to retain and hold goods pending payment of sums owed to him.
Interactive question 2: Duties of a principal [Difficulty level: Easy]

There is a degree of overlap between the rights of an agent and the duties of a principal. Are the
following duties of a principal or of an agent?
Agent Principal
A A duty not to retain benefit from the agency relationship
B A duty to pay agreed remuneration, even if no benefit has

been derived from his acts
C A duty of confidence
Agency 49
4 Authority of the agent
Section overview
An agent's authority may be
Expressly given
Impliedly given
Ostensible or apparent on the basis of the principal's conduct.
The contract made by the agent is binding on the principal and the other party only if the agent was
acting within the limits of his authority from his principal. In analysing the limits of an agent's
authority, three distinct sources of authority can be identified:
Actual express authority
Actual implied authority
Ostensible or apparent authority
4.1 Actual express authority

This is authority explicitly given by the principal to the agent to make a particular contract.
Worked example: Express authority

Graham wants Hope to act as his agent to buy some goods from Imran. He sends her the following
note:
Please act as my agent to buy 12 wheelbarrows from Imran. You are only entitled to buy wheelbarrows
and the most I want to pay is 600 in total.
Hope therefore has express authority to buy some wheelbarrows for Graham. However, the limits of this
authority are that she must buy them from Imran, she can only buy 12 and she must not pay more than
600.
The extent of the agent's express authority will depend on the construction of the words used on his
appointment. If the appointment is in writing, then the document will need to be examined. If it is oral,
then the scope of the agent's authority will be a matter of evidence.
4.2 Actual implied authority

Authority may also be implied from the nature of the agent's activities or from what is usual in the
circumstances, save in so far as such implied authority would be contrary to authority expressly given.
Thus an agent also has actual implied authority:
To do all things that are incidental to the actions expressly authorised
To do all things that are usual by virtue of the agent's office.
Third parties are entitled to assume that the agent has implied usual authority unless they know to the
contrary. So, for example, an agent appointed to sell a car will also have implied incidental authority
to advertise the car for sale. Partners will have implied usual authority to do the usual things partners
might do, for example, rent office premises, buy office paper or employ secretaries.
Watteau v Fenwick 1893
The facts: P owned a hotel and employed the previous owner, A, to manage it. Against P's express
instructions, A bought cigars on credit from T. T sued P on the contract and P argued that he was
not bound by the contract, since A had no actual authority to make it.
Decision: It was within the usual authority of a manager of a hotel to buy cigars on credit and P was
bound by the contract (although T did not even know that A was the agent of P) since the
restriction on his usual authority had not been communicated.
50 Law
Note that incidental authority and usual authority are implied because they are not expressly stated but
they are still part of an agent's actual authority.
Worked example: Actual authority

A principal employs a stockbroker to sell 100 shares at 10 each. This is the scope of the actual express
authority conferred. In addition, the broker shall (unless otherwise agreed) have actual implied
authority to do whatever is incidental to that sale and also to do anything that is usual in practice for a
broker selling shares for a client to do. Any person who deals with the broker is entitled to assume
(unless informed to the contrary) that the broker has the usual authority of a broker by his client. The
two forms of authority are co-extensive.
4.3 Ostensible or apparent authority

The ostensible (or apparent) authority of an agent is that which his principal represents to other persons
(with whom the agent deals) that he has given to the agent. As a result, an agent with limited actual
authority can be held in practice to have a more extensive authority. A partner has considerable but
limited implied authority merely by virtue of being a partner. If, however, the other partners allow him
to exercise a greater authority than is implied, they represent that he has that greater authority and they
are bound by the contracts which he makes within the limits of this ostensible authority.
Ostensible authority (unlike implied authority) is not restricted to what is usual and incidental. The
principal may expressly or by inference from his conduct confer on the agent any amount of ostensible
C
or apparent authority. H
A
P
Worked example: Ostensible authority T
E
Janelle is in partnership with Kit and Lemar to provide plumbing services. As outlined above, Janelle has R
implied authority to do the usual things that partners in a plumbing service do, by virtue of being a
partner, and she binds Kit and Lemar by her actions. In addition Janelle has advertised and carried out
electrical work in the name of the partnership and Kit and Lemar have not prevented her from doing so. 3
This means that Janelle has ostensible authority to carry out electrical work on behalf of the partnership,
even though the partnership is limited to plumbing. Thus, when Janelle wires something wrongly and
causes a personal injury to a client, that client will have a claim against all three partners, not just Janelle.
(The way partners' acts bind their partnership is considered more fully in Chapter 9.)
It is not necessary that the agency agreement be in the form of a contract.

Freeman & Lockyer v Buckhurst Park Properties (Mangal) Ltd 1964
The facts: K and H carried on business as property developers. H lived abroad and the business of
the company was left entirely under the control of K. As a director, K had no actual or apparent
authority to enter into contracts as agent of the company and he was never formally approved as
managing director. However, H and the other two directors allowed him to act as if he were MD,
contracting on the company's behalf. The claimants sued the company for work done on K's
instructions.
Decision: Although there had been no actual delegation and authorisation, the company had, by its
directors' acquiescence, led the claimants to believe that K was the MD and, as such, an authorised
agent and the claimants had relied on it. The company was bound by the contract made by K
under the principle of 'holding out' (or 'estoppel'). The company was estopped from denying (that
is, not permitted to deny) that K was its agent. Although K had no actual authority to bind the
company, he had ostensible, or apparent, authority to do so.
It can be seen that it is the conduct of the principal which creates ostensible authority; an agent cannot
claim apparent authority or hold himself out to have it. It does not matter whether there is a pre-
existing agency relationship or not.
Agency 51
The representation must be made to the third party and it must be shown that the third party relied
on the representation. If there is no causal link between the third party's loss and his reliance upon the
representation, the third party will not be able to hold the principal liable.
Where a principal has represented to a third party that an agent has authority to act but subsequently
revokes the agent's authority, he will not escape liability. The principal should inform third parties who
have previously dealt with the agent of the change in circumstances. This is particularly relevant to
partnerships and the position when a partner leaves a partnership.
Interactive question 3: Authority [Difficulty level: Exam standard]

Michelle works in Nathans building firm. She is employed in the purchases department. Nathan does
not have approved suppliers, but Michelle is required by internal policy to get Nathans approval for all
orders. Nathan has been invited to Olivers timber yard as Oliver is keen to get Nathan as a customer.
However, Nathan is busy and doesnt want to go, so he sends Michelle in his place, telling Nathan that
she deals with buying anyway.
While Michelle was at Olivers timber yard, she noticed a very good price on some timber. Knowing that
Nathan needed some timber soon for an existing project, she decided to buy it for Nathan. Oliver was
delighted, and set up a credit account for the timber in Nathans name.
Indicate whether the following statements are true or false in respect of Michelles authority to make this
contract on behalf of Nathan.
True False
A Michelle has no authority to make this contract on Nathans behalf.
B Michelle has express authority to make this contract on Nathans behalf.
C Michelle has implied authority to make this contract on Nathans behalf.
D Michelle has ostensible authority to make this contract on Nathans behalf.
5 Liability of the parties
Section overview
As mentioned earlier, generally speaking, a contract entered into by an agent and a third party
binds the principal and the third party but not the agent, who effectively drops out of the picture.
There are, however, instances where this general rule will not apply and these are noted in this
section.
5.1 Where the agent has authority and is known to be an agent

Where the agent is known to be acting as an agent and he has authority from his principal, the principal
and third party may sue and be sued on the contract and the agent has no rights and liabilities on the
contract, unless it appears that the parties intended otherwise. Such an intention may be express or
inferred from the circumstances (for example how the agent is named in and how he signs any
documentation).
Note that where the agent does not name the principal, it is more likely that he will be considered to
be a contracting party. However, even here, if it is clear that the parties intended that he should act only
as agent, then he will drop out of the picture.
52 Law
There are particular circumstances where the agent might incur personal liability:
Under rules of trade usage
Where he adds his name as party to a negotiable instrument (depending on the facts)
Where he makes a contract under seal, unless he does so as trustee for the principal or unless the
law provides otherwise (for example, in the case of powers of attorney).
5.2 Where the agent has authority, but is not known to be an agent
In these cases, where a principal becomes known at a later date:
Either the agent or the principal may sue on the contract (but the agent's rights are subordinate to
the principal's) and
Either the agent or the principal may be sued on the contract (but the third party must choose
which one).
These rules will only apply where the agent's authority existed at the time of making the contract and
the contract cannot be said to have been intended to operate only between the contracting parties (on
the basis of their express or implied intentions).
5.3 Where the agent has no authority

If the agent has no authority, the principal cannot sue or be sued on the contract unless he chooses to
ratify it. C
H
If the agent, knowing that he has no authority, makes a representation to the contrary and causes loss A
to the third party, he may be liable for the tort of deceit. P
T
If he genuinely believes that he has authority, but is in fact mistaken, he may nonetheless be liable for E
breach of warranty of authority. This applies not just to contracts but to any business transaction R
where a party wrongly represents to the other that he has authority from some other person, thereby
inducing the other party to enter into the contract.
3
Agency 53
Summary
Implied rights and duties
Rights Indemnity
Remuneration ('reasonable' if unspecified)
Lien
Duties Account for benefits (no bribes)
Avoid conflict
Perform task, not delegate
Obedience
Skill and care
Respect confidences
54 Law
Self-test
1 Fill in the blanks using the words in the boxes below.
. is the. which exists between two
persons, the ...and the agent, in which the function of the agent is to form a
.. between his . and a .
(1) relationship (4) principal (6) principal

(2) third party (5) legal (7) agency
(3) contract
2 Identify the four ways in which an agency can arise.

.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
3 Which of the following is not a necessary condition of agency of necessity?

(a) Agent has no practical way of contacting principal
(b) A pressing need for action exists C
(c) The agent must have the principal's permission H
A
(d) The agent must act in good faith in the interests of the principal P
(e) The action must be reasonable and prudent in the circumstances T
E
4 A principal may, in certain circumstances, ratify the acts of the agent, which has retrospective R
effect.
True
3
False
5 What is the best definition of ostensible authority?
(a) The authority which the principal represents to other persons he has given to the agent.
(b) The authority implied to other persons by the agent's actions.
6 An agent may disobey the instructions of the principal if he believes disobedience to be in the best
interests of the principal.
True
False
7 Name the three types of authority which an agent might have.
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
8 Provided an agent has authority and is known to be an agent, he can never have any personal
liability under the contract and only the principal can be liable.
True
False
Agency 55

A Yes
B Yes
C Yes
D No

A Agent
B Principal
C Agent

A False
B False
C True. As Michelle is employed in the purchasing department, she has implied authority to enter
into contracts on Nathans behalf.
D True. Nathan has told Oliver that Michelle deals with buying so he is entitled to assume that she
has the authority to enter into this contract on Nathans behalf.
56 Law
1 7, 1, 5, 4 (6), 3, 6 (4), 2
2 Agency by consent
Agency by estoppel
Agency of necessity
Ratification
3 (c)
4 True
5 (a)
6 False
7 Actual express authority
Actual implied authority (incidental and usual)
Ostensible or apparent authority
8 False. Generally speaking, the contract is only enforceable by the principal and the third party but
this rule is subject to a contrary intention being express or implied.
C
H
A
P
T
E
R
Agency 57
58 Law
CHAPTER 4
Negligence
Introduction
Examination context
Topic List
1 The law of tort
2 The tort of negligence
3 Professional advice and negligent misstatement
4 Defences and damages
5 Vicarious liability
59
Introduction
Understand the nature of the law of tort
Understand and recognise what needs to be proved if an action for negligence is to be

successful
Be familiar with the considerations relevant to negligence in the context of professional
advice
Know the remedy available for a successful claim of negligence and when a claim might
be defended successfully
Understand and recognise instances of vicarious liability

Specific syllabus references for this chapter are: 1f, g.
Syllabus links
Some of the issues relating to employees in this chapter will be looked at in more detail later in this
Study Manual when it focuses on employment law.
Negligent misstatement will be a relevant factor when looking at the risks an assurance firm faces and
the quality processes put into place to combat them in your Audit and Assurance Paper.
Examination context
Being an important practical issue for accountants, you might expect around five questions relating to
negligence and vicarious liability in your exam.
Identify instances and consequences of negligence (particularly negligent misstatement) in a given
scenario
Identify issues and consequences of vicarious liability in a given scenario
60 Law
1 The law of tort
Section overview
The law of tort includes negligence, which is considered in detail in this chapter.
In a situation involving a breach of contract or crime, the law of tort may also be relevant.
1.1 Tort
The law of tort is a vast subject dealing with various wrongs done to an individual. The law protects
certain personal interests and where these are infringed, the law might offer redress, typically in the
form of damages or (in exceptional cases) an injunction.
Thus where personal security is infringed, for example, the torts of assault or false imprisonment might
apply and where a person's property is infringed or damaged, the torts of trespass or nuisance might
apply.
In tort, no previous transaction or contractual relationship need exist. Indeed it is quite likely that the
parties involved will be complete strangers. Where the parties are in a contractual relationship and there
has been both a breach of contract and a tort committed, the claimant may prefer to proceed in
contract rather than tort (or vice versa) for reasons associated with the measure of damages or limitation
periods. The measure of damages in contract will be such amount as would put the claimant in the
position he would have been in had the contract been performed, whereas in tort, the award will reflect
the position he would have been in had the tortious act not taken place. Broadly speaking, the
limitation period (during which an injured party must take proceedings) is six years from a breach of
contract or six years from the damage caused by the tortious act being suffered (or three years in the
case of personal injury).
Robinson v P E Jones (Contractors) Ltd 2011
The facts: Defects in two chimney flues were discovered 12 years after the contractor built a house
for Robinson. Since a contractual claim was statute-barred, Robinson sued the contractor in tort.
Decision (Court of Appeal): Where a contractual duty of care is owed, it does not necessarily follow
that a duty of care is owed in tort also. Whether or not a tortious liability arose in this case
depended on the facts and the relationship between the parties, but was excluded in any event by
a clause in the contract which restricted liability to that set out in the National House-Building
C
Council standard agreement. H
This clause satisfied the reasonableness test in UCTA and excluded any potential tortious liability for A
economic loss. The following example illustrates how the same event can easily give rise to more P
than one legal liability. T
E
R
Worked example: Tort, crime and contract breach
David is a hired chauffeur working for Estelle. He drives while drunk, crashes the car and runs over Ewan, 4
seriously injuring him and injuring Estelle slightly.
This road accident may lead to proceedings for both crime (drink driving) and tort (injury to Ewan) and
even in contract (breach of terms with Estelle).
Bad professional advice may give rise to liability both in tort and in contract. We discuss the law of tort
in relation to professional advisers in section 3 of this chapter.
1.2 Elements of a tort

Generally speaking, a tort consists of an act or omission by the defendant, which act or omission is
responsible for causing injury or damage to the claimant. The damage must normally be due to the fault
of the defendant and it must be caused to an interest of the claimant that the law seeks to protect, ie
the damage must be a type of harm which the courts will recognise as giving rise to a legal liability. The
claimant will only be able to recover for damage or loss that is not considered to be too remote.
Negligence 61
2 The tort of negligence
Section overview
The terms 'negligence' and 'negligent' may refer to the careless way in which an act is carried out,
or to the tort which arises when a person is in breach of a legal duty of care that he owes to
another, thereby causing that person harm or loss.
Negligence is the most important modern tort. To succeed in an action for negligence, the
burden of proof is on the claimant to prove, on a balance of probabilities, that:
The defendant owed a duty of care to the claimant to avoid causing injury, damage or loss
There was a breach of that duty by the defendant
In consequence the claimant suffered injury, damage or loss.
2.1 Duty of care

It is not possible to give a clear statement of the law as to when a duty of care exists for the purposes of
negligence, since the law has evolved over many years as it has had to be applied to extremely varied
situations and many factors have influenced the courts' decisions. However, you should be aware of the
landmark case, in which the House of Lords ruled that a person might owe a duty of care to another
with whom he had no contractual relationship. Up to this point it was felt that to allow a party to
recover for his loss arising out of a breach of contract between two other parties (and to which he was
not a party) would be to undermine the doctrine of privity of contract.
Donoghue v Stevenson 1932
The facts: A purchased a bottle of ginger beer for consumption by B. B drank part of the contents,
which contained the remains of a decomposed snail, and became ill. The manufacturer argued that
as there was no contract between himself and B, he owed her no duty of care and so was not
liable.
Decision: The House of Lords laid down the general principle that every person owes a duty of care
to his 'neighbour', to 'persons so closely and directly affected by my act that I ought reasonably to
have them in contemplation as being so affected'.
This so-called 'neighbour principle' has been developed further and the law is extremely complex in this
area. However, the principle is still relevant and an awareness of the reasoning of this case and its
application is perhaps fundamental to an understanding of the tort of negligence.
For many years, this was the test applied where physical damage was the loss sustained, but where
economic or financial loss was suffered, no remedy was given unless that loss was directly consequential
on physical loss or unless there was also contractual liability, fraud or deceit. In 1964, however, the
House of Lords refined the neighbourhood principle by requiring that a 'special relationship' (but not
necessarily a contract) was needed to found an action in negligence where the claimant suffered pure
economic loss arising out of negligent misstatement. This area of negligence is dealt with more fully
in section 3 below.
At the present time, it is perhaps fair to say that whether or not a duty of care exists will be assessed on
the basis of some or all of the following four tests. These were formulated by the House of Lords in The
Nicholas H (Marc Rich & Co v Bishops Rock Marine) 1995 case.
62 Law
Test Meaning
1 Reasonably foreseeable Was the damage reasonably foreseeable by the defendant as damage to
the claimant at the time of the negligent act or omission?
2 Proximity Is there sufficient proximity, or neighbourhood, between the parties?
3 Fair, just and reasonable Is it fair, just and reasonable that the law should impose a duty on the
defendant on the facts of the case?
4 Public policy Is there a matter of public policy that requires that no duty of care should
exist? (By way of example, the Court of Appeal has held (in 2011) that a
duty should not be owed by a surveyor to a buy-to-let investor, when
carrying out a rental valuation for a lender, on the grounds that such an
investor (unlike a simple residential purchaser) is more likely to obtain an
independent valuation.)
In applying these tests, the court is essentially looking at the relationship between the claimant and the
defendant in the context of the damage suffered. The Nicholas H case was concerned with economic
loss, but the court held that the requirements would be equally applicable in cases of physical damage
to property.
Interactive question 1: Duty of care [Difficulty level: Exam standard]

Which of the following tests will be considered in assessing whether a duty of care exists?
1 Whether there is a sufficient relationship of proximity between defendant and claimant
2 Whether the damage was reasonably foreseeable as a result of the defendant's carelessness
3 Whether the claimant acted in good faith and without carelessness
4 Whether it is just and reasonable for the law to impose liability
A 1 and 2 only
B 3 and 4 only
C 1, 2 and 3 only
D 1, 2 and 4 only
C
H
2.2 Breach of duty of care A
P
The second element that must be proven by a claimant in an action for negligence is that there was a T
breach of the duty of care by the defendant. E
R
Whether or not there has been a breach of duty is a question of fact. In certain circumstances where the
reason for the damage is not known, but it can fairly be said that it would not have occurred without
the defendant's lack of care, the claimant can argue res ipsa loquitur ('the facts speak for themselves') 4
and the court will infer that the defendant was in breach of the duty of care. It will be necessary for the
claimant to show that the thing which caused the damage was under the management and control of
the defendant. In such cases, it will then be for the defendant to prove that the cause of the injury was
not his negligence.
The standard of care needed to satisfy the duty of care is a question of law. Broadly speaking, it is the
standard of ' a reasonable man, guided upon those considerations which ordinarily regulate the conduct
of human affairs' (Blyth v Birmingham Waterworks Co 1856).
The following principles have been established by case law:
Principle Explanation
Particular skill If the defendant professes a particular skill, the standard is that of a reasonable
person with that skill, ie a reasonable accountant or reasonable electrician.
Negligence 63
Principle Explanation
Lack of skill Peculiarities or disabilities of the defendant are not relevant, so the standard for a
learner driver is that of a reasonable driver and for a trainee accountant, that of a
reasonable accountant.
No hindsight The test is one of knowledge and general practice existing at the time, not
hindsight or subsequent change of practice.
Roe v Minister of Health 1954
The facts: A doctor gave a patient an injection taking normal precautions at that time.
The drug became contaminated in a way that was not understood at the time and
the patient was paralysed.
Held: The proper test was normal practice based on the state of medical knowledge
at the time. The doctor was not at fault in failing to anticipate later developments.
Body of opinion In broad terms, a claim against a professional person will fail if he or she can point to
a body of professional opinion that supports the approach taken and which the
court considers to be reasonable.
Advantage and In deciding what is reasonable care, the balance must be struck between advantage
risk and risk. (For example, a driver of a fire engine may exceed the normal speed on his
way to the fire but not on the way back.)
Emergency If a defendant acts negligently in an emergency situation, this will be taken into
account the test is that of a reasonable man in the defendant's situation.
Vulnerability If A owes a duty of care to B and A knows that B is unusually vulnerable, a higher
standard of care is expected.
Paris v Stepney Borough Council 1951
The facts: C was blind in one eye and was employed by D on vehicle
maintenance. It was not the normal practice to issue protective goggles since the
risk of eye injury was small. A chip of metal flew into C's eye and blinded him.
Decision: There was a higher standard of care owed to C because an injury to his
remaining good eye would blind him.
2.3 Loss caused by the breach

The third element that the claimant must demonstrate is that he suffered injury or loss and that this was
as a result of the breach. A person will only be compensated if he has suffered actual loss, injury,
damage or harm as a consequence of another's actions. As a general rule, loss is represented by
personal injury or damage to property, or financial loss directly connected to such injury (for example,
loss of earnings) or property damage. Such consequential economic loss, that is related in this way, is
more readily recoverable than pure economic loss.
Spartan Steel Alloys v Martin Co Contractors 1973
The facts: C was halfway through smelting a steel ingot when a cable was damaged by D, causing
C's electricity supply to be cut off.
Decision: C was entitled to claim damages for the damaged ingot, as it had been damaged by D's
act and for the loss of profit consequential upon the ingot being in production at the time.
However, they were not entitled to claim for loss of profits generally due to the disruption caused
to the factory, as there was no actual damage to the factory. The court held that the loss should lie
where it fell and it was more appropriate for factories to take out insurance against interrupted
production.
However, in the later case of Junior Books v Veitchi Co. Ltd 1982, some doubt was expressed in the House
of Lords as to whether this decision was still good law (although it was not overruled). In that case,
pure economic loss was recoverable on the basis that there was sufficient proximity between a sub-
contractor and an owner of a building to give rise to a duty of care in tort, despite there being no
contract.
64 Law
Subsequent cases have sought to emphasise the limited application of this case, however, and it remains
a difficult area of law. The courts reluctance to permit recovery of pure economic loss is largely due to
the difficulties and cost in insuring against liability that would be likely to arise as a result and also
concern that the floodgates would be opened to large numbers of claims for potentially enormous
sums.
Whether or not the damage was caused by the defendant's breach is a question of fact. Put simply, the
question is 'would the damage have occurred but for the defendant's act or omission?' If it can be
shown that actually the damage was caused by something or someone else, then there will be no
liability on the defendant's part. If something happened after the defendant's breach that caused or
contributed to the damage, then the defendant's liability will cease at that point.
Even where the claimant is able to show that the loss was suffered as a result of the defendant's breach
of duty, the court will not allow him to recover for loss that is considered too remote, or too far down
the chain of causation. This is a question of law and is part of the assessment of a damages award made
by a court. It is considered in section 4 below.
3 Professional advice and negligent misstatement
Section overview
Negligent misstatement is one aspect of the tort of negligence.
It tends to be considered separately, partly because liability stems from words rather than acts and
partly because the damage suffered is financial rather than physical.
It is obviously also of particular relevance to you as an accountant, as you will be giving
professional advice in most aspects of your work.
Where an adviser (such as an accountant, banker, solicitor or surveyor) makes a statement in some
professional or expert capacity, where it is likely that others would rely on what he said, then he may
owe a duty of care in addition to his contractual commitments. This means a potential liability in tort if
his statement, or advice, turns out to be negligently made.
As noted earlier, pure economic or financial loss (in the absence of physical damage) used not to be
recoverable unless there was a liability in contract or evidence of fraud or deceit. The neighbour
principle laid down in Donoghue v Stevenson was restricted to tortious acts or omissions that resulted in C
physical damage. H
A
The turning point came in 1963 when the landmark case, outlined below, marked a new judicial P
approach to cases involving negligent misstatement. T
E
Hedley Byrne & Co Ltd v Heller and Partners Ltd 1963 R
The facts: C was an advertising agent acting for a new client, Easipower Ltd. C requested
information from Easipower's bank, D, on its financial position. D returned non-committal replies,
which expressly disclaimed legal responsibility, and which were held to be a negligent 4
misstatement of Easipower's financial resources.
Decision: While D was able to avoid liability by virtue of its disclaimer, the House of Lords went on
to consider whether there ever could be a duty of care to avoid causing financial loss by negligent
misstatement where there was no contractual or fiduciary relationship. It decided that, had it not
been for the disclaimer, D would have been liable for negligence, having breached the duty of
care, because a special relationship did exist.
In reaching the decision in Hedley Byrne, Lord Morris said the following:
'If someone possessed of a special skill undertakes.to apply that skill for the assistance of another
person who relies on that skill, a duty of care will arise.If, in a sphere in which a person is so placed
that others could reasonably rely on his skill.a person takes it on himself to give information or advice
to.another person who, as he knows or should know, will place reliance on it, then a duty of care will
arise.'
Negligence 65
As in Hedley Byrne, cases involving negligent misstatement are usually concerned with whether or not a
duty of care exists (and perhaps also the extent of that duty) rather than questions of breach and
causation. The law has come a long way from its post-Donoghue v Stevenson stance on financial loss, but
it has evolved very much on a case by case basis, in a way that makes it extremely difficult (if not
impossible) to extrapolate clearly defined principles that dictate whether or not a duty of care exists in a
given situation.
Undoubtedly the concept of a special relationship is still helpful and the considerations outlined in The
Nicholas H case (see section 2.1) will still be relevant. What is clear is that liability can only arise where
the defendant is in the business of giving professional advice and the statement is made within that
context. He will not be liable for advice given informally or on a social occasion.
As mentioned above, it is clear from The Nicholas H case that, in applying the tests described in that
case, the courts will be examining the relationship between the parties in the context of the damage
suffered. One consequence of this is that their approach may differ depending on whether, for example,
the circumstances involve the preparation of accounts for shareholders or for a potential takeover
bidder. The Court of Appeal has recently made it clear that it will be very difficult to prove that a duty
of care is owed to sophisticated investors, who are more likely to be considered responsible for their
own actions (Springwell Navigation Corp v J P Morgan Chase Bank 2010).
Remember that, in addition to establishing that a duty of care exists and has been breached, it will be
necessary to show that the loss was caused by that breach. If, in fact, the loss was attributable to
another cause or would have been suffered in any event, an action for negligence will not succeed.
JEB Fasteners Ltd v Marks, Bloom & Co 1982
The facts: Accountants, in the knowledge that the company was seeking outside finance,
prepared accounts negligently showing overvalued stock and inflated profits. The claimant saw
the accounts and took over the company.
Decision: The claim failed on grounds of causation. It was considered that the claimant should
have known from his own enquiries that the figures were inaccurate and that the company was
taken over in order to secure the directors' expertise and not purely on the basis of the accounts.
The following cases are described in order to give you a feel for the types of situation that can arise and
the courts' approach to determining whether the professionals owe a duty of care in tort. An
understanding of the legal considerations is more important than a recall of the facts of any given case.
3.1 No special relationship

It is likely that unless the defendant makes the negligent misstatement in the knowledge or reasonable
expectation that an identified bidder would rely on it, then no duty of care is owed to anyone other
than the body of shareholders as a whole. This was the position in the following leading case:
Caparo Industries plc v Dickman and Others 1990
The facts: Caparo, a shareholder in Fidelity plc, bought more shares and later made a takeover bid,
after seeing accounts prepared by the defendants that showed a profit of 1.3m. Caparo claimed
against the auditors for the fact that the accounts should have shown a loss of 400,000, arguing
that the auditors owed a duty of care to investors and potential investors in respect of the audit.
They should have been aware, Caparo argued, that a press release stating that profits would fall
significantly had made Fidelity vulnerable to a takeover bid and that bidders might well rely upon
the accounts.
Decision: The auditor's duty was owed to the body of shareholders as a whole and did not extend
to potential investors nor to existing shareholders increasing their stakes.
The House of Lords said that the reason for annual accounts was to enable the shareholders to exercise
their rights in respect of the management of the company and not to give advice on the merits of
further investment in the company. It would be wrong to impose a duty of care on the auditors because
a recipient of the accounts used them for a purpose for which they were not intended, without the
auditors' prior knowledge. The House also ruled that, since there was no duty owed to an individual
shareholder, there could be none owed to a potential takeover bidder who was not known to the
auditors. A company's vulnerability to a takeover could hardly create sufficient proximity between the
auditors and any bidder.
66 Law
Following Caparo, therefore, where an individual relies on annual audited accounts to invest in or lend
to or bid for a company, unknown to the professional who prepared them, there is no cause of action
because no duty of care exists.
Preparing a statement for general circulation, which could foreseeably be relied upon by persons
unknown to the professional for a variety of different purposes, was not sufficient to give rise to a duty
of care. On the other hand, preparing information in the knowledge that a particular person was
contemplating a transaction and would rely on the information in deciding whether or not to proceed
with the transaction would mean that a duty of care was owed.
This approach is also illustrated by James MacNaughton Papers Group Ltd v Hicks Anderson & Co 1991,
where an accountant prepared draft accounts for a company chairman but the claimant also inspected
the accounts and then took over the company. It was held that since the accounts were in draft only
and drawn up specifically for the chairman, the accountant only owed a duty of care to the chairman
and not to a potential takeover bidder.
3.2 Special relationship

Where financial statements are prepared for the purpose of contesting a proposed takeover bid, the
directors and financial advisers will owe a duty of care in respect of them to a known takeover bidder.
These were the facts in Morgan Crucible v Hill Samuel Bank Ltd 1991.
The claimant's original argument, that it was reasonable that a bidder might rely on them was amended
(following the decision in Caparo) and instead the claim succeeded because:
The bidder had been identified to the defendant
It was intended that the bidder should rely on the accounts, and
Express representations had in fact been made to the bidder by the defendant.
Likewise, in Galoo Ltd v Bright Grahame Murray 1995, the Court of Appeal reiterated that an auditor
owes a duty of care to a takeover bidder when he has been expressly informed that the bidder will rely
on the accounts for the purpose of determining the value of his bid and the bidder does so rely on
them. On the facts of that case, it was considered that the accounts had been prepared not just for
audit purposes, but also for the purpose of fixing the takeover price.
The need for a cautious approach (and possibly to issue disclaimers) when giving financial advice in such
situations is well illustrated by the following case:
ADT Ltd v BDO Binder Hamlyn 1996
C
The facts: Binder Hamlyn signed off the audit of BSG as showing a true and fair view of the H
company's position. ADT was thinking of buying BSG and, as a potential buyer, sought Binder A
Hamlyn's confirmation of the audited results. At a meeting between the Binder Hamlyn audit P
T
partner and a director of ADT, the audit partner specifically confirmed that he 'stood by' his firm's
E
audit. ADT proceeded to purchase BSG for 105m. It was subsequently alleged that BSG's true R
value was only 40m. ADT therefore sued Binder Hamlyn for the difference, 65m plus interest.
Decision: Binder Hamlyn assumed a responsibility for the statement that the audited accounts
showed a true and fair view of BSG which ADT relied on to its detriment. Since the underlying 4
audit work had been carried out negligently, Binder Hamlyn was held liable for 65m.
The court concerned itself particularly with the purpose of the statement made at the meeting and
attached great importance to the fact that Binder Hamlyn assumed responsibility as a result of the
partner's comments.
Negligence 67
3.3 Non-takeover situations
The following two cases provide further examples of where a duty of care was said to exist, based on
the knowledge of the accountants in preparing a client's accounts:
Law Society v KPMG 2000
The facts: KPMG were retained by a firm of solicitors to prepare annual reports required by the Law
Society. The Law Society found that the solicitors had been defrauding clients and amounts had to
be made good from a compensation fund of which the Law Society was a trustee. The Law Society
sued KPMG for negligence.
Decision: KPMG owed a duty of care to the Law Society and was liable in negligence. It was just
and equitable to make KPMG liable since it was entirely foreseeable that an adverse accountant's
report could result in intervention by the Law Society for the protection of the public.
Andrew v Kounnis Freeman 1999
The facts: The defendant, Kounnis, prepared the accounts of a travel company which collapsed.
Decision: The accountant had assumed a duty of care to the CAA and was liable in negligence. A
reasonable accountant should have known that the CAA would assume the audited accounts had
been prepared with due skill and care and would rely on them in deciding whether to renew the
company's licence.
In both cases it may be said that it was reasonably foreseeable that the claimant (who could be
identified and was not one of a large class of recipients) would rely on the accounts.
3.4 Summary
As the Court of Appeal made clear in the James MacNaughton case, there is no single overriding
principle that can be applied to the complexities of every case. Rather, as you will have seen from the
cases mentioned in this chapter, there are a number of factors which the court will take into account
and some will assume a greater significance than others.
The factors with the greatest significance are:
The purpose for which the statement is made and communicated
The relationship between the professional, the recipient and any relevant third party
The state of knowledge of the professional
Whether the professional could be said to have assumed responsibility to the claimant
The size of any class to which the recipient belonged
Whether the third party was identified and known to the professional
The extent of reliance by the claimant and whether that was foreseeable
Whether it is fair and equitable (and not an offence to public policy) to impose a duty of care
It is worth noting that the increasing litigation against professionals, particularly during the takeover
boom period of the late 1980s, led accountants to find ways to limit their potential liability. KPMG, for
example, incorporated its audit practice in 1995. Several large audit firms, for example Ernst & Young
LLP, have incorporated as Limited Liability Partnerships (which are discussed in Chapter 9).
Any exclusion clause which attempts to exclude liability for negligent misstatement may be subject to
the reasonableness test in UCTA (see Chapter 2).
Interactive question 2: Negligent misstatement [Difficulty level: Easy]

In order to show that there exists a duty of care not to cause financial loss by negligent misstatement,
the claimant must show that
1 The person making the statement did so in a professional capacity
2 The claimant was the only person likely to rely on the statement
3 The claimant was introduced to the person making the statement
4 The claimant actually relied on the statement and suffered loss as a result
A 1 and 4 only
B 1, 2 and 4 only
C 1, 3 and 4 only
D 1, 2, 3 and 4
68 Law
3.5 Companies Act liability for auditor's report and audited accounts
In addition to any liability in tort, an auditor also commits an offence under the Companies Act 2006 if
he recklessly causes an auditor's report to contain any matter that is misleading or false to a material
extent (s 507). Such an offence is punishable by fine.
Also relevant to this question of professional liability are the following provisions of that Act:
Any provision which exempts an auditor of a company (to any extent) from, or indemnifies him
against, liability for negligence (among other things) in relation to providing audited accounts is
void (save for an indemnity for costs against successfully defending proceedings or where a liability
limitation agreement applies), s 532.
A company may enter into a liability limitation agreement with an auditor, limiting his liability for
negligence (among other things) in the course of auditing accounts to a fair and reasonable
amount, s 534.
Interactive question 3: Professional advice [Difficulty level: Exam standard]

Claudia is a trainee accountant employed in an accountancy firm. She meets Daniel at a party and they
date for three months. During that time, Daniel asks for some tax advice. Claudia looks up some
information at work and then goes home and gives him advice, based on the information she has
obtained from the office. She has misinterpreted the tax law and gives incorrect advice to Daniel. A
reasonably competent accountant would not have given the same advice to Daniel.
If Daniel decides to sue Claudia, indicate whether or not she could rely on any of the following factors as
a complete or partial defence.
Yes No
A She was merely a trainee and therefore the objective standard of care required
is lower.
B She was in a relationship with Daniel, therefore there is a rebuttable
presumption that she is not intending him to use her advice professionally.
C Daniel had intended to do as she advised anyway, so was not affected by her
advice.
Daniel might succeed in a claim for negligence against: C

H
Yes No A
P
D Claudia T
E
E Claudias firm R
F Claudias firm and Claudia

4
4 Defences and damages
Section overview
There are three defences of particular relevance to the tort of negligence.
The principal remedy in any case involving negligence will be an award of damages.
Negligence 69
4.1 Defences
The three defences particularly relevant to a case involving negligence are:
Defence Application
Contributory Where the defendant can show that the damage or loss suffered was partly
negligence due to the claimant's fault, the claimant's damages will be reduced by the
court in proportion to his degree of fault. For example, if a claimant would
have received 100,000 but is found to be 40% contributorily negligent, the
damages awarded will be 60,000. (Where there is concurrent liability in tort
and contract, this defence will also apply to reduce contractual liability.) The
defence is governed by the Law Reform (Contributory Negligence) Act 1945.
Volenti non fit injuria This applies where the claimant voluntarily (ie exercising free choice) agrees
(literally 'to a willing to undertake the legal risk of loss or damage at his own expense. Effectively it
person no injury is done') amounts to an agreement by the claimant to exempt the defendant from
a duty of care which otherwise would be owed. The fact that a person knows
that there is a risk, or even consents to run that risk, does not mean volenti
necessarily applies. The question is whether the claimant consented to run
the risk of having no legal redress. Where UCTA applies, volenti cannot be
raised to provide a greater exclusion of liability than the Act would allow (for
example, to relieve liability for death or personal injury).
Exclusion clauses Where there is an agreement between the parties that contains a provision
seeking to exclude or limit liability for negligence, it may be subject to UCTA.
In so far as it relates to business liability for death or personal injury caused by
negligence, it will be void. Provisions limiting liability for other types of
damage caused by negligence will be subject to the reasonable test. UCTA
specifically provides that a persons agreement to, or awareness of, the clause
does not necessarily amount to voluntary acceptance of any risk.
4.2 Damages
Damages for negligence are compensatory and are intended to put the claimant in the same position he
would have been in had he not suffered any loss. They are normally awarded in a single lump sum. As in
contractual claims, damages will not be recovered to the extent that they are considered to be too
remote. When a person commits a tort with the intention of causing loss or harm which in fact results
from the wrongful act, that loss can never be too remote.
The loss is too remote unless it can be said that the type of damage that actually did occur was
reasonably foreseeable. Provided the kind of damage suffered was reasonably foreseeable, it does not
matter that it came about in an unforeseeable way, nor that it was more extensive than could have been
foreseen.
The Wagon Mound 1961
The facts: A ship was taking on oil in Sydney harbour. Due to negligence, oil was spilled onto the
water and it drifted to a wharf 200 yards away where welding equipment was in use. The owner of
the wharf carried on working because he was advised that the sparks were unlikely to set fire to
furnace oil. Safety precautions were taken. A spark fell onto a piece of cotton waste floating in the oil,
thereby starting a fire which damaged the wharf. The owners of the wharf sued the charterers of the
ship.
Decision: The claim must fail. Pollution was the foreseeable risk, fire was not.
5 Vicarious liability
Section overview
An employer may be liable for the tortious acts of his 'employee provided there is a close
connection between the relevant act and the employee's employment.
70 Law
A principal may be liable for the tortious acts of his agent where they are committed in
furtherance of an agency relationship.
Partners in an ordinary partnership may be vicariously liable for the tortious acts of their fellow
partners where they are committed in furtherance of the partnership business.
Vicarious liability is a legal doctrine under which one person can be held legally responsible and liable
for the tortious acts of another person. Thus a person may be liable in tort in two ways:
Primarily, if he commits a tort
Vicariously, if his employee or agent commits a tort
Vicarious liability is a legal liability which may be imposed on a person even though he is himself free
from blame and in addition to the personal liability of the other person who committed the tort.
The doctrine has the advantage of providing an innocent tort victim with recourse against a financially
responsible defendant, but at the same time it does impose an additional burden on the business or
person held vicariously liable. In the context of employment, for example, this imposition of liability in
the absence of fault is a pragmatic recognition of the fact that the employer is likely to have a greater
ability to pay damages than the employee, is the best insurer against liability and is able to pass the
costs of such liability, or potential liability, to his customers. It has far less to do with any argument that
the employer should accept losses alongside the benefits of the employee's work or that he was careless
in selecting the employee.
5.1 Vicarious liability and employment

There are two requirements to establish vicarious liability:
The wrongdoer (tortfeasor) must be an employee not an independent contractor.
The employee must have been acting in the course of his employment.
Employee
Various tests have been used to distinguish between an employee and an independent contractor. We will
look at them when we look at employment law in Chapter 11, but bear in mind the test may be slightly
different when determining whether the person is an employee for the purposes of a tort. The key issues
are whether the 'employer' has control over what that person does and how they do it and whether the
employee is integral to the business.
C
In addition, an employer may be found vicariously liable for the acts of some agency workers where H
A
the employer temporarily hires workers from an agency company to act in effect as his employees. In
P
such cases, either the employer or the agency company or both can be found vicariously liable, T
depending on the facts of the case. E
R
Acting in the course of employment
An employer will only be liable for torts committed by an employee in the course of his employment.
Otherwise you could have the silly situation of an employer being liable for an employee's motorcycle 4
accident whilst driving a private bike on holiday.
The law relating to whether an employee was acting in the course of his employment has recently been
revised considerably by the following case:
Lister and ors v Hesley Hall Ltd 2001
The facts: The warden of a boarding school was found guilty of sexually abusing children resident
there.
Decision: The school was vicariously liable. The nature of the wardens work created a sufficient
connection between the acts of abuse which he had committed and the work which he was
employed to do.
Obviously, in this case, the school did not employ the warden for the purposes of abusing the children.
In that sense, he was not acting in the course of his employment when he carried out the abuse.
However, the House of Lords concluded that the acts that he carried out were so closely connected with
the nature of his work, that it was fair and just to hold employer liable. In other words, he was employed
Negligence 71
to look after the children, and the torts committed were in his work time, in the place where he was
employed and while he was carrying out his employed duty to care for the children.
Whether this close connection between the employees tort and his employment exists must be
decided by the court on the facts of each case. Two further cases in which the test has been applied
since the Lister case are:
Dubai Aluminium Co Ltd v Salaam and ors 2002
The facts: A, a solicitor, drafted bogus agreements.
Decision: The drafting of agreements of this nature (but for a proper purpose) would be within the
ordinary course of business for a solicitor. Therefore the dishonest acts were sufficiently closely
connected to the course of his business for his employers to be vicariously liable for those acts.
Attorney General v Hartwell 2004
The facts: A police constable in the British Virgin Islands was on duty when he went to a restaurant
where his partner worked as a waitress. He fired several shots at his partner and her male
companion. One shot hit a British tourist, who sustained serious injuries.
Decision: The Privy Council found that the Attorney General (as the representative of the
Government of the British Virgin Isles) was not vicariously liable for the personal injury sustained by
the British tourist. The acts of the policeman were not closely connected to his employment, and in
fact had nothing to do with his police duties. He was pursuing a personal vendetta.
5.2 Vicarious liability and agency

A principal is vicariously liable for a tort committed by an agent acting within the limits of his authority
and carrying out the acts for which he was appointed as agent.
Ormrod v Crossville Motor Services 1953
The facts: A car owner asked a friend to drive his car to Monte Carlo where the owner was going to
take part in a rally and then they were going to holiday together after the rally. The friend's
negligent driving caused damage to the claimant's bus.
Decision: The owner was vicariously liable for his friend's negligence. It was irrelevant that the friend
was driving to Monte Carlo partly for his own purposes.
5.3 Vicarious liability and partnership

A partnership is liable for any wrongful act or omission of any partner acting in the ordinary course of
the business of the firm or with the authority of his co-partners which causes loss or injury to another
person (s.10 Partnership Act 1890). The question of partners' authority and liability is described in
Chapter 9.
72 Law
Summary
C
H
A
P
T
E
R
Negligence 73
Self-test
1 In tort no previous transaction or contractual relationship need exist.
True False
2 The 'neighbour' principle was established by the landmark case

A Caparo v Dickman 1990
B Hedley Byrne v Heller 1963
C Donoghue v Stevenson 1932
D The Wagon Mound 1961
3 There are two/three/six essential elements for a negligence claim to be successful. They are
................................ ................................ ................................
................................ ................................ ................................
4 When the court applies the maxim res ipsa loquitur, it is held that the facts speak for themselves
and the defendant does not have to prove anything, since the burden of proof is on the claimant.
True False
5 What was the leading case on negligent misstatement that allowed recovery of non-physical
damage?
6 Which of the following would prevent a claim for negligence from being successful?
(a) The claimant followed a course of action regardless of the acts of the defendant.
(b) The defendant caused the harm to the claimant.
(c) The defendant was not yet fully qualified.
(d) The parties were proximate and the harm suffered was reasonably foreseeable.
(e) An intervening act broke the 'chain of causation'.
(f) The duty of care was restricted by public policy.
7 'A public company's auditors owe no duty of care to the public at large who rely on the audit
report in deciding to invest.'
This is the decision from Caparo.
True False
8 Name four of the matters to be taken into account by the Court in considering cases of
professional negligence.
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
9 In order for the employer to be vicariously liable the tort must have been committed:
(1) .................................................................................................................................................
(2) .................................................................................................................................................
10 If an agent is liable in tort, the claimant may enforce the vicarious liability of the principal only
where he is unable to recover sufficient damages from the agent.
True False
74 Law

D Any carelessness on the claimant's part may amount to contributory negligence but will not affect
the question of whether or not a duty of care exists.

A 2 and 3 are factors that would be taken into account and would be likely to lead to a successful
claim, but they are not essential.

A No the objective standard of care is the same for a trainee as a qualified accountant.
B No there is no such rebuttable presumption (such as there is in contract law). However, the
position would be different had Claudia given the advice at the party over a drink or two.
C Yes if Daniels acts and therefore loss were unconnected with her advice then Claudia will not be
liable. Daniel will have to prove that the reverse was true.
D Yes if he can prove that the loss was due to her advice (ie the defence in (C) is removed).
E No Claudias firm will not be vicariously liable, as although she researched the matter at work,
she gave the advice in her own time and away from work premises and therefore not in the course
of her employment.
F No because of the answer to (E).
C
H
A
P
T
E
R
Negligence 75
1 True
2 C
3 Three: Duty of care
Breach of that duty
Consequential damage, injury or loss
4 False. Res ipsa loquitur means 'the facts speak for themselves' and will lead to an inference that the
defendant was in breach of the duty of care.
5 Hedley Byrne v Heller 1963
6 (a), (e), (f)
7 True
8 The purpose for which the statement was made and communicated
The relationship between the parties
The size of any class to which the recipient belonged
The state of knowledge of the maker
The reliance by the recipient
Whether the professional assumed responsibility
9 (I) By an employee
(2) The employee must have been acting in the course of his employment (in a way that had a
close connection with the scope of his employment).
10 False. The principals liability is in addition to the agent's liability and exists regardless of the agents
ability to satisfy the claimant.
76 Law
CHAPTER 5
Companies: the
consequences of
incorporation
Introduction
Examination context
Topic List
1 Characteristics of a company
2 Types of company
3 Formation of a company
4 A company's name
5 Articles of association
6 Administrative consequences of incorporation
77
Introduction
To be aware of the different types of company (including off-the-shelf companies) and to

understand their characteristics and the concept of corporate personality
To recognise the circumstances in which the veil of incorporation can be lifted
To know the procedure for forming a company, what constitutes a company's constitution
and how it can be altered
To be aware of the law relating to promoters and pre-incorporation contracts
To be familiar with the various administrative requirements which apply as a result of

incorporation
Specific syllabus references for this chapter are: 2a, b, c.
Syllabus links
As companies are fundamental in the business world, this chapter is relevant to most papers in your
syllabus. Elsewhere, you will study the audit of companies, corporation tax, financial companies,
managing companies and preparing company accounts, for example.
Examination context
A large proportion of your exam will relate to company law, as set out in this chapter and Chapters 6, 7
and 8. You might expect around 12 questions to address the areas covered by this chapter.
Identify the procedure required to form a registered company and identify the advantages and
disadvantages of off-the-shelf companies
Demonstrate an understanding of corporate personality and recognise the circumstances when the
veil of incorporation can be lifted
Identify the administrative consequences of incorporation including requirements regarding
statutory books, accounts, meetings and the role of a company secretary
78 Law
1 Characteristics of a company
Section overview
A company has a separate legal identity from its members and is, in law, a person in its own right.
This is one of the fundamental cornerstones of company law.
The liability of the members of a company for the debts of the company may be limited. The
liability of the company itself is always unlimited.
The 'veil of incorporation' said to be drawn between the company and its members may be lifted
in certain circumstances.
For the purposes of this study manual, a company is an entity registered under the Companies Act 2006
('CA'06') or any earlier Companies Act.
The single largest piece of legislation ever made, the CA'06 is intended to be a comprehensive code of
company law, restating and replacing most of the relevant companies legislation that went before it
(principally the Companies Acts 1985 and 1989) and also introducing new law. Many of the changes in
law were designed to lighten the regulatory and bureaucratic burden on companies (simplifying
decision-making processes and capital maintenance provisions, for example), although it remains to be
seen whether the burden may actually be increased in some areas, such as communication with
nominated holders and the new duty on directors to promote the success of the company (which could
lead to differences in the way they conduct their business).
Subject to some very minor restrictions, the Act is now in force. References to the Act are to this
statute and section numbers are given for ease of reference only (the exam will not require you to know
section numbers).
1.1 Legal personality

A person possesses legal rights and is subject to legal obligations. In law, the term 'person' is used to
denote either a natural person (ie an individual human being) or an artificial person (including
companies).
It is a fundamental legal principle that a company is a legal entity, separate and distinct from its
members. One of the consequences of applying this principle is that the liability of the company's
members (not the company itself) for the debts and other liabilities of the company can be limited. It
also follows that the property of a company belongs to that company, debts of the company must be
satisfied from the assets of that company and the company continues in existence (despite any change
in its membership) until such time as it is wound up or otherwise removed from the register.
The first case that clearly demonstrated the separate legal personality of companies is of great
significance to any study of company law and is therefore set out in some detail below.
Salomon v Salomon & Co Ltd 1897
The facts: The claimant, Salomon, had carried on business as a leather merchant and boot
manufacturer for 30 years. He decided to form a limited company to purchase the business with,
he and six members of his family each subscribing for one share. The company then purchased the C
business from Salomon for 38,782, the purchase price being by way of the issue of 20,000 1 H
A
shares, the issue of debentures for 10,000 (effectively making Salomon a secured creditor) and P
the balance in cash. The company did not prosper and was wound up a year later, at which point T
its liabilities exceeded its assets. The liquidator, representing unsecured trade creditors of the E
company, claimed that the company's business was in effect still the claimant's (since he owned all R
but six of the issued shares), that he should bear liability for its debts and that payment of the
debenture debt to him should be postponed until the company's trade creditors had been paid.
5
Companies: the consequences of incorporation 79

Decision: The Court of Appeal held that since the other shareholders were 'mere puppets' and that
the company had been irregularly incorporated, Salomon should indemnify the company against
its liabilities. The House of Lords however held that the business was owned by, and its debts were
liabilities of, the company. The claimant was under no liability to the company or its creditors, his
debentures were validly issued and the security created by them over the company's assets was
effective. This was because once the company had been found to have been formed in compliance
with the formal procedures set out in the Companies Act, the company was regarded as a legal
entity in its own right, notwithstanding the dominant position of Salomon within the company.
1.2 Liability
As mentioned above, one of the key consequences of the fact that the company is distinct from its
members is that its members may enjoy limited liability. This means that, in the event of business
failure, the members will only be asked to contribute identifiable amounts to the assets of the business,
even though they are, essentially, the ones who own the business. Not surprisingly, most companies are
registered with limited liability.
It is important that you understand that the company itself, on the other hand, is liable without limit
for its own debts. In an unlimited company, there is no limit on the company's or the members'
liability. Thus, the question of limited liability is important when a limited company is unable to satisfy
all its debts.
The amounts that members may be required to pay, in the event of a winding up, depend upon the
type of limited company, as follows:
Type of company Amount owed by member at winding up
Company limited by Any outstanding amount of the nominal value of any share which has not
shares been paid either by the original or a subsequent holder of the shares. If the
member's shares are fully paid, there is no further liability to contribute.
Any premium (over the nominal value) that was agreed to be paid for the
share will also be owed to the extent that it has not been paid, unless the
shareholder at the time is not the original shareholder (since the amount of
premium is a debt that does not pass with the shares).
Company limited by The amount they guaranteed to pay in the event of a winding up.
guarantee
A company, as a separate legal entity, may also have liabilities in tort and crime. However, it is currently
extremely difficult to prosecute a company successfully for a criminal offence.
1.3 Veil of incorporation

As a result of the law stated in Salomon's case, a 'veil of incorporation' is said to be drawn between the
members and the company, separating them for the purposes of liability and identification. This often
results in protecting the members from the consequences of the company's actions, as you will see
below. Occasionally the separate legal personality symbolised by the veil can be problematic as where,
for example, an individual incorporated his business but insured the company's property in his own
name rather than that of the company. When the property was destroyed by fire, it was held that he
had no insurable interest (either as creditor or member) and that the company, as a separate legal
entity, should have insured its own assets (Macaura v Northern Assurance Co Ltd 1925).
A rigid application of the principle of separate legal personality can sometimes produce harsh or
inequitable results and so the law sometimes 'lifts the veil' in order to expose the commercial reality of
the situation.
Generally speaking, this may be done by the courts in order to defeat fraud, sharp practices or illegality,
although it is difficult to define a set of consistent principles underlying the cases. Examples of where the
veil has been lifted by the courts are given below in order to give you a general understanding of the
courts' approach. You will not be examined on your recollection of each case.
80 Law
COURTS
Situation where the veil might
be lifted Examples
Groups of companies where

the subsidiary can be regarded
as the agent of the holding
company
To produce tax liability Firestone Tyre & Rubber Co Ltd v Lewellin 1957: English subsidiary (S)
deemed to be agent of American holding company (H) (thus
rendering H liable to UK tax) where H entered into agreement with
distributors under which the distributors should place orders with H,
to be carried out by S. In fact, S received orders direct, handled
business completely (free from control of H) and forwarded money
(less a percentage) to it.
To give entitlement to Smith, Stone & Knight Ltd v Birmingham Corporation 1939:
compensation Compensation for compulsorily-acquired premises was payable to an
owner-occupier (H in this case) but not a tenant-occupier(S). Held
that S occupied the premises as an agent of H since it was wholly-
owned and the directors of H and S were the same.
To prevent evasion of Re H and others 1996: Where evasions were alleged to have been
excise duty committed by H, the court also allowed restraint of S's assets,
refusing to recognise the companies as separate.
It is important to note, however, that cases such as these do not mean that groups of companies will
generally be regarded as a single entity. There are numerous examples of where the courts have refused
to lift the veil between companies within a group, including cases where creditors of an insolvent
subsidiary are not paid in full even though the holding company remains solvent or where a claimant
proceeds against a subsidiary company that is not as asset-rich as its holding company.
To reveal true national identity Daimler Co Ltd v Continental Tyre & Rubber Co (GB) Ltd 1916: A
and expose illegality company was registered and had its registered office in England.
However, since all of its members with control of the company
(except one) were German, the veil could be lifted to expose the
company as an enemy alien. Therefore trading with this company
was against the law (in wartime).
(See too Re F G Films below.)
Quasi-partnership Ebrahimi v Westbourne Galleries 1972: In this case, the courts lifted
the veil to reveal a company so completely in the nature of a
partnership, that a winding-up of the company could be ordered on
the grounds of it being just and equitable, because one of the
directors being excluded from the management of the company
represented a complete breakdown in the management of the
company just, as it would be unlawful in a partnership.
Where a company is a sham
To prevent an evasion of Gilford Motor Co Ltd v Horne 1933: An employee was contractually C
H
obligations bound not to solicit customers from his ex-employer after leaving its
A
service. In order to get round this, he formed a company and carried P
on his work, soliciting his ex-employer's customers in the process. T
The veil was lifted to reveal his company as a 'mere cloak or sham' E
and an injunction was granted against it and the employee. R
To reveal national identity Re F G Films Ltd 1953: An English company was formed to make an
English film. In fact the staff and finance were American, the film 5
was produced in India and there were neither premises nor
employees in England. The veil was lifted to expose a 'sham'
company with the result that the marketing and other advantages
available to British films were not available in this case.

In addition to the courts sometimes exercising their discretion to lift the veil, legislation can also
provide for the veil to be lifted, usually in order to confer a personal liability on those who run a
company for breach of obligations imposed on the company. You should note that the following
examples are only legitimate illustrations of the veil being lifted if the directors or others (upon whom
liability is imposed) are also members of the company:
STATUTE
Situation where veil might be
lifted Explanation
Where director is disqualified Directors who participate in the management of a company in

contravention of an order under the Company Directors
Disqualification Act 1986 will be jointly or severally liable along
with the company for the company's debts.
Fraudulent and wrongful trading Where a company is being wound up
(ss 213, 214 Insolvency Act
All persons who are knowingly parties to carrying on business
1986)
with the intent of defrauding creditors or for some other
fraudulent purpose (fraudulent trading) and
Directors who carry on business when they knew or should have
known that the company would not avoid insolvent liquidation
(wrongful trading)
can be held personally liable to make such contribution to the
company's assets as the court thinks fit.
Trading without a trading A public company must obtain a certificate from the Registrar before
certificate (s 767) it commences to trade. Failure to do so leads to personal liability
for the directors for any loss or damage suffered by a third party to a
transaction entered into by the company in contravention of this
section.
Interactive question 1: Lifting the corporate veil [Difficulty level: Easy]

Following the collapse of Forest Ferns Ltd, Sandy is disqualified from being a director for five years.
However, after three years, he sets up a company, Beach Holidays Ltd, of which he is a director and
95% shareholder. As a result of a terrorist attack on a passenger jet from Heathrow, the overseas holiday
market collapses and Beach Holidays Ltd goes into insolvent liquidation. Which of the following best
describes the legal position?
A Beach Holidays Ltd is a separate legal personality and is therefore solely responsible for its debts.
B Sandy is liable for Beach Holidays Ltd's debts as a 95% shareholder and the veil will be lifted to
reveal the company as a sham, designed to conceal a sole proprietor's business.
C The veil will be lifted on a statutory basis because Sandy is disqualified and he will be solely liable
for the debts of Beach Holidays Ltd.
D The veil will be lifted because Sandy was acting whilst disqualified and both he and Beach Holidays
Ltd will be liable for the debts on a joint and several basis.
82 Law
2 Types of company
Section overview
Public companies are companies limited by shares and registered as public companies.
Private companies may be unlimited, or limited by shares or guarantee.
Public companies may re-register as private and vice versa.
Limited companies may re-register as unlimited and vice versa.
2.1 Limited and unlimited companies

The liability of the members of a company may be limited or unlimited (s 3) as follows:
Liability Description
Limited by shares Liability is limited to the amount of the nominal value, if any, unpaid on
(public or private) members' shares held by them (including any premium payable by the current
owner in respect of them).
Limited by Liability is limited to such amount as the members undertake to contribute to
guarantee (private the company's assets in the event of it being wound up.
only)
A company limited by guarantee cannot be registered with a share capital. A
company limited by guarantee is often a charity or trade association, ie a non-
commercial organisation that aims to keep income and expenditure in balance
but has the members' guarantee as a form of reserve capital in case of
insolvency.
Unlimited There is no limit on the members' liability. They can be compelled to contribute
(private only) as much as may be necessary to pay the company's debts in full.
An unlimited company does not need to file annual accounts, subject to certain
conditions (for example, that it is not a subsidiary or a parent of a limited
company (s 448)).
A company may alter its status once, as follows (ss 102-111):

Limited to unlimited: with the consent of all members of the company.
Unlimited to limited: by passing a special resolution to that effect and specifying whether the
company is to be limited by shares or guarantee.
In each case, the company must make any necessary changes to its name and articles and apply, with
appropriate documentation, to the Registrar of Companies.
A company limited by shares may not re-register as a company limited by guarantee, and vice versa.
C
2.2 Public and private companies H
A
A public company is a limited company expressly registered as a public company under the Act. Only a P
small proportion of companies are public companies. T
E
A private company is any registered company (limited or unlimited) that is not stated to be a public R
limited company. Most private companies are small to medium enterprises in which some, if not all,
shareholders are the directors.
5
The principal differences are that a public company is subject to more stringent rules and regulation
than private companies and that only a public company can offer its securities to the public. The
principal features of public and private companies can be summarised as follows (at the same time
illustrating the differences between them):

Feature Public Private
Liability Must be limited. May be limited or unlimited.

Share capital Subject to authorised minimum No minimum.
(currently 50,000).
Ability to commence Must have trading certificate before May commence trading once
trading it can commence trading (s 761). incorporated.
Public offers Can offer its securities to the public Prohibited from offering its
(and may obtain a listing from the securities to the public (s 755).
Stock Exchange or other
investment exchange).
Name Must end with 'public limited Must end with 'limited' or 'ltd' (or
company' or 'plc' (or Welsh Welsh equivalent) although certain
equivalent) (s 58). companies (including charities)
may be exempt from this
requirement (ss 59-62).
Loans etc Loans to persons connected with These rules do not apply (unless
directors and quasi-loans and credit the company is associated with a
transactions to directors or public company).
connected persons need members'
approval (ss 198-202).
Directors Must have at least two directors Must have at least one.
(s 154).
Company Secretary Must have one (s 271). Need not have one (s 270).
Written resolutions Not applicable. May pass written resolutions
instead of calling meetings (s 288).
AGMs Must hold AGM (s 336). Need not hold AGM.
Accounts and reports Must lay these before general Need not do so.
meeting.
Must file within 6 months (s 442). Must file within 9 months (s 442).
Small and medium sized Not applicable. May qualify as small or medium-
companies sized, and take advantage of audit
exemptions (small companies) and
less stringent regime for filing.
Appointment of auditors Must appoint auditors each year if Existing auditors may be deemed
necessary (s 489). to be re-appointed, subject to
conditions (s 487).
Pre-emption rights May not be excluded. May be excluded.
Payment for shares Additional rules apply to public Not applicable.
companies, including that shares
must be at least paid up
(s 586) and concerning valuations
for non-cash consideration
(s 593).
Reduction of capital Needs special resolution confirmed Needs only special resolution and
by the court (s 641). directors' solvency statement
(s 642).
Power to redeem or Not applicable. May do so, subject to conditions
purchase shares out of (s 709).
capital
84 Law
In addition, special rules apply to quoted companies with regard to publication of details on the
company website and directors' remuneration reports.
A private company may apply to the Registrar of Companies to be re-registered as a public company (or
a public company as a private company) provided certain conditions and procedures are satisfied (ss 90-
101).
Interactive question 2: Types of company [Difficulty level: Exam standard]

Alex, Barry and Carol have operated as a partnership for five years trading in domestic carpets. The
business has been successful and they are now considering expanding the business operations by
opening three new shops and an additional wholesale unit. The partners are aware that the expansion
will require new business capital. They are considering the formation of a company rather than
continuing as a partnership.
What types of company may be formed under the Companies Act 2006? Which type of company is
suitable for this business?
3 Formation of a company
Section overview
There are a variety of documents required to form a company.
Companies can be bought 'off the shelf'.
Promoters make business preparations for a new company.
A company may not be formed for an unlawful purpose.
3.1 Registration documents

In order to form a company, the following documents must be sent to the Registrar of Companies:
Document Description
Memorandum of A memorandum in the prescribed form stating that the subscribers (a) wish to
association form a company and (b) agree to become members of the company and, in
the case of a company with a share capital, agree to take at least one share
each. It must be authenticated by each subscriber.
Application This must state
The company's proposed name (which is subject to certain rules designed
to prevent the company misleading the public regarding its identity and/or
activities) C
H
Whether the liability of the members is to be limited and, if so, whether by A
shares or guarantee P
T
Whether the company is to be private or public E
R
Whether the registered office is to be in England and Wales or Wales or
Scotland or Northern Ireland
The intended address of the registered office (the registered office is the 5
address for delivery of legal documents which may need to be served on a
company and also where company registers must or may be kept (see
section 6)).

Document Description
Statement of capital It must state

and initial
The total number of shares
shareholdings
(applicable to a Their aggregate nominal value
company with a share Details of individual classes of shares
capital) The amount to be paid and unpaid on each share
This is essentially a snapshot of the company's share capital at the time of
registration.
Statement of It must state the maximum amount which each member undertakes to
guarantee (applicable contribute to the net assets of the company if the company is wound up while
to a company limited he is a member or within one year thereafter.
by guarantee)
Statement of This must give particulars of and the consent of
proposed officers
The first director(s) of the company
The first company secretary (optional in the case of a private company).
Statement of This is a statement that the requirements of the Act have been complied with.
compliance
Articles of association may also be submitted, but if none is supplied, the default articles will apply (see
section 5 below).
If the Registrar is satisfied that the registration requirements of the Act have been complied with, he will
register the documents and issue a certificate of incorporation, naming and describing the company
and giving its date of incorporation and registered number.
This certificate is conclusive evidence that the company is registered in accordance with the Act and is a
body corporate. If irregularities in formation procedure or an error on the certificate are later discovered,
it is nonetheless valid and conclusive (Jubilee Cotton Mills Ltd v Lewis 1924).
Note that a public company also needs to obtain a trading certificate before it can commence
trading. It must submit:
An application stating (amongst other things) that the nominal value of the company's allotted
share capital is not less than the 'authorised minimum' and
A statement of compliance (s 762).
Any transaction in contravention of this provision will render any company officer in default liable to a
fine but the transaction will remain valid. Failure to obtain a trading certificate within a year of
incorporation may result in a compulsory winding up (s 122 Insolvency Act 1986).
3.2 Companies 'off-the-shelf'

It is possible to buy a company that has already been incorporated. There are two principal advantages
to such 'off-the-shelf' companies:
It is obviously a quicker way of achieving the result of having a company 'ready to go'.
It avoids any potential liability arising from pre-incorporation contracts (see section 3.3 below) as
the company already exists.
There are disadvantages, however, since the following changes may need to be made:
Change of name
Transfer of subscribers' shares
Change of directors and possibly company secretary
Alteration of articles
86 Law
3.3 Promoters and pre-incorporation contracts
In addition to the person who takes the procedural steps to get a company incorporated, the term
'promoter' includes anyone who makes business preparations for the company. However a person who
acts merely in a professional capacity in company formation, such as a solicitor or an accountant, is not
on that account a promoter.
A promoter owes certain duties to the company:
A general duty to exercise reasonable care and skill
A fiduciary duty to disclose any personal interest in a transaction and, sometimes, to account for
monies received. Generally speaking, any profits which he makes from promoting the company
and fails to disclose must be surrendered to the company. However, if he discloses them and the
company gives consent, he may retain any legitimate profits.
In the case of a public company, disclosure is made through the listing particulars or prospectus.
Disclosure in a private company should be to existing and prospective members or to the board of
directors, provided it is independent of him.
Since a company has no capacity to enter into contracts prior to its coming into existence, if a promoter
makes a contact on the company's behalf prior to incorporating (a 'pre-incorporation contract'), the
following will apply:
The company cannot ratify the contract since it did not exist when the contract was made (Kelner
v Baxter 1866)
The company is not bound by it even after incorporation and even if it has derived some benefit
from it (Re National Motor Mail Coach Ltd, Clinton's Claim 1908)
The company cannot enforce the contract against the third party unless the promoter and third
party have given rights of action to the company under the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act
1999
The contract takes effect (subject to any agreement to the contrary) in the same way as one made
with the promoter and he is personally liable on it (s 51).
A promoter can avoid potential liability, most usually by
Not making contracts until the company has been incorporated, or
Using an off-the-shelf company, or
Agreeing a draft only with the third party on the basis that the company, once formed, will enter
into the agreed form with the third party.
Where a promoter is already liable on a pre-incorporation contract, he may be able to arrange for the
company to novate the contract (ie enter into a new contract on identical terms), in which case he
should also secure the third party's consent to the promoter thereupon being released from personal
liability.
Note that giving rights to the company under the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 does not
also remove a promoter's liability since the Act provides that the original parties remain liable on the
contract.
A promoter usually incurs expenses in preparations, such as drafting legal documents, made before the C
H
company is formed. He cannot legally claim any remuneration or indemnity for his services or expenses A
but, in practice, will generally arrange that the first directors, of whom he may be one, agree that the P
company shall make such payment to him. T
E
R
Interactive question 3: Pre-incorporation contracts [Difficulty level: Exam standard]
Imran is in the process of setting up a new company, Silver Stumps Ltd. Before submitting the
5
application for registration, he enters into a contract on behalf of the company with Greenfields plc for
the purchase of a cricket ground on the banks of the River Avon. Shortly after the company is registered
and a certificate of incorporation issued, Silver Stumps Ltd finds that it is unable to raise sufficient funds
and so fails to complete on the purchase on the due date.

Which of the following best describes the legal position?
A Greenfields plc may enforce the contact against Silver Stumps Ltd because Silver Stumps Ltd
automatically assumes responsibility for contracts entered into on its behalf upon incorporation.
B Provided Silver Stumps Ltd ratifies the contract with Greenfields plc, Greenfields plc may enforce
the contract against Silver Stumps Ltd.
C Greenfields plc may enforce the contract against Imran personally because Silver Stumps Ltd
cannot ratify the contract.
D Imran's liability on the contract ceased because he has transferred all rights to Silver Stumps Ltd in
accordance with the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999.
4 A company's name
Section overview
There are rules which restrict a company's freedom to choose any name.
A company's name may be changed either through the company's choice or as directed by the
Registrar.
A company's name must be disclosed in accordance with the Act.
The Act sets out rules which provide for certain company names to be prohibited, for a name to be
changed and requiring disclosure of a company's name and business name (exceptions are set out in
ss 60-62).
4.1 Prohibited names

You have already learned that the name of a public company should end with 'public limited company'
(or 'plc') and that a private limited company should end with 'limited' or 'ltd'.
In addition, the name of a company should be chosen with care, having regard to the following rules
(contained in Part 5 of the Act):
The company will not be registered if the Registrar considers the name to be offensive, or if its use
could constitute a criminal offence.
The approval of the Secretary of State is required if the name is sensitive in some way or likely to
suggest some connection with central or local government, or any public authority. Words such as
'British' or 'International', for example, are only likely to be sanctioned if the size of the company
matches its pretensions.
Words which indicate that the company is of another type or legal form are not permitted.
A company cannot be registered if its name is the same as or virtually the same as the name of an
existing company.
4.2 Change of company name

A company may choose to alter its name at any time by passing a special resolution to that effect or
otherwise as provided for in its articles (s 77). The company must notify the Registrar accordingly and
obtain a new certificate of incorporation. The change does not affect any rights, obligations or
proceedings of the company.
The Secretary of State may order a company to change its name for a number of reasons, including
where it is considered to be the same as or virtually the same as an existing company name or that it
might otherwise mislead the public.
88 Law
Interactive question 4: Formation of company [Difficulty level: Exam standard]
What are the documents that must be delivered to the Registrar on formation of a private company
limited by shares?
4.3 Disclosure of company name

The name of the company must be displayed in certain locations and on certain documents in
accordance with regulations made by the Secretary of State (s 82). The name must also be engraved
legibly on the company seal (s 45). Breach of either provision may result in a fine.
4.4 Business names

Most companies carry on business under their registered names. However, a company, just like an
individual or partnership, may adopt a 'business name'.
Business names are subject to similar rules as to words or names that are misleading or otherwise
prohibited or that require the approval of the Secretary of State in the case of company names.
5 Articles of association
Section overview
Every company is required to have articles of association ('articles') and model articles apply where
a company does not register its own.
Articles prescribe regulations governing the management of the company's affairs, the rights of
the shareholders and the powers and duties of the directors.
Articles form part of the constitution of a company and bind the company and its members.
Articles may be altered by the company in general meeting.
A company's articles form part of its constitution, along with all special resolutions and other relevant
resolutions and agreements (s 17). Sometimes a power conferred on a company by the Act is expressed
to be subject to any restriction or prohibition contained in the company's articles (for example, the
power of a private limited company to reduce its capital). Where the Act prohibits something permitted
by the articles, the Act will prevail.
5.1 Model articles

'Model articles' prescribed by the Secretary of State in respect of different types of companies, will
apply wherever a company is formed without registering articles or insofar as it registers articles that do
not exclude or modify the model articles. The prescribed articles thus operate as default articles. 'Table
A articles', for example, are commonly adopted by companies limited by shares, either in their entirety
or with small amendments. Listed companies must have their own full-length articles containing a C
number of special provisions as required by Stock Exchange rules. H
A
P
T
5.2 The contractual effect of a company's constitution E
R
Under s 33 CA06, the provisions of a company's constitution (ie articles and relevant resolutions and
agreement) bind the company and its members as if each had covenanted to the other to observe those
provisions. They do not bind the company to third parties.
5
This principle applies only to rights and obligations which affect members in their capacity as
members. Thus it applies to defeat an action when an outsider, who is also a member, seeks to rely on
the articles in support of a claim made as an outsider.

This point can be illustrated by the following case:
Eley v Positive Government Security Life Assurance Co 1876
The facts: Eley, a solicitor, drafted the original articles and included a provision that the company
must always employ him as its solicitor. Eley became a member of the company some months after
its incorporation. He later sued the company for breach of contract in not employing him as a
solicitor.
Decision: Eley could not rely on the article since it was a contract between the company and its
members and he was not asserting any claim as a member.
S 33 gives to the constitution the effect of a contract made between (a) the company and (b) its
members individually. It also acts as a contract on the members in their dealings with each other.
In certain cases, if a contract contains no specific term on a particular point but the articles do, then the
contract may be deemed to incorporate the articles to that extent. In one case, for example, a
director's contract with the company was silent as to remuneration but the articles provided that
directors would be paid 1,000 per annum. The court held that although the articles did not constitute
a contract between the company and the director (in his capacity as director) they could be used to
imply the term as to remuneration into his contract (Re New British Iron Co, ex parte Beckwith 1898).
Generally speaking, if a contract incorporates terms of the articles, it is subject to the company's right to
alter its articles. However, where rights have already accrued under a contract, say for services rendered
prior to the alteration, those rights will be unaffected by any alteration of the articles.
5.3 Alteration of articles

A company may normally alter its articles by passing a special resolution to that effect (s 21). However,
where the articles contain 'provision for entrenchment' such provisions can only be altered with the
agreement of all company members or by court order (s 22). Such a provision for entrenchment might,
for example, require that certain articles can only be changed if particular conditions are met or
procedures followed that are more restrictive than the usual requirement for a special resolution. A
company cannot provide that a provision for entrenchment can never be replaced or amended and
must give notice to the Registrar whenever one is included or removed.
A copy of any amended article must be sent to the Registrar within 15 days.
A member will not be bound by any alteration made after he became a member insofar as the alteration
requires him to take more shares or increases his liability in any way to pay money to or contribute to
the company (s 25).
6 Administrative consequences of incorporation

Section overview
Incorporation necessitates compliance in a number of areas including the ownership, management and
financing of companies dealt with in subsequent chapters. There are also administrative consequences,
including:
The need to maintain registers and records
The need to submit certain documents to the Registrar of Companies
The need to produce audited accounts and reports.
6.1 Company records

The term 'company records' refers to any register, agreement, minutes, accounting records or other
documents required to be kept by the Act. They may be kept in hard copy or electronic form. In each
case, the company record is to be kept at the company's registered office or at any other place specified
in regulations made by the Secretary of State. The Act sets out rules relating to rights of inspection (and
sometimes rights to receive copies) for members and others. Generally speaking, any contravention of
any of these provisions renders the company and every company officer in default guilty of an offence
and liable to a fine.
90 Law
In particular, a company is required to keep the following company records:
A register of members
A register of directors and (if applicable) company secretaries
A register of directors' residential addresses (this information is 'protected information' and must
not be made available for public inspection.)
Copies of directors' service contracts and indemnity provisions restricting directors' liabilities
Records of resolutions and minutes (for a period of ten years)
Directors' statement and auditor's report
A register of charges and copies of charges
In addition, a company is required to give copies of the company's articles, and certain other documents
of constitutional importance, free of charge upon request (s 32). A company is not required to keep a
register of debenture holders but, if it does, it must comply with the provisions concerned with its
availability for inspection (s 743).
6.2 The register

The Registrar of Companies maintains a 'register' in respect of each company at Companies House. This
register contains:
The certificate of incorporation
The trading certificate (if it is a public company)
Certificates of registration of charges
The information contained in documents delivered to the Registrar in accordance with any
statutory provision, including annual accounts and return, special and some ordinary resolutions
and changes of directors.
The Registrar is required to keep certain information in electronic form (including the articles, annual
accounts and reports, annual return, statements of capital and statement of directors), but otherwise
may keep the register in such form as he thinks fit.
Subject to exceptions listed in the Act (s 1087), any person has the right to inspect the register and,
with payment of a fee, to require a copy of any material on the register. The exceptions to this right to
inspect include the following:
Protected information on directors' residential addresses
The contents of any charges
Any person also has the right to a copy of any certificate of incorporation and the right to inspect the
Registrar's index of company names.
6.3 Accounts and reports

Generally speaking, every company must keep accounting records and must produce annual accounts
which normally require to be audited (see 6.4 below). In addition, the directors are responsible for
producing a report. These accounts and reports need then to be circulated to members and filed at the C
registry. You should be familiar with the following framework, although be aware that there are many H
A
exceptions and points of detail which may be relevant in practice.
P
T
E
R

Document Notes
Accounting records 'Adequate accounting records' that are sufficient to show the company's
(s 386) financial position at any time with reasonable accuracy, including:
Daily entries of income and expenditure
Record of assets and liabilities
(If applicable) statements of stock and stocktakings
Annual accounts (s 393) ie a balance sheet and profit and loss account. Consolidated group accounts
are normally required where the company is a parent company.
The accounts must give a 'true and fair view' of the company's financial
position in respect of its financial year. Notes to the accounts must deal with
employee numbers and costs and directors' benefits.
The accounts must be approved by and signed on behalf of the board of
directors.
Directors' Report (s 415) In respect of the financial year, the
Names of directors
Principal activities of the company
Statement that the auditor is not unaware of any relevant audit
information
A recommended dividend and business review, (including principal risks and
uncertainties facing the company) are usually included although not always
(for example small companies).
(A consolidated report should be produced where group accounts are
prepared). The directors' report must be approved by and signed on behalf
of the board of directors.
Directors' Remuneration This applies to quoted companies only and is subject to the members'
Report (s 420) approval.
Auditor's Report (s 495) Where accounts are audited (see section 6.4 below) the report must
Identify the accounts audited and the financial reporting framework
applied in their preparation
Describe the scope of the audit
State that, in the auditor's opinion, the accounts give a true and fair
view of the company's financial affairs
State that the directors' report is consistent with the accounts
Annual return (s 885) The return must state the date to which it is made up and contain
information including
The address of the company's registered office
Prescribed particulars of the directors and any company secretary
The type of company and its principal business activities
The address(es) of where the register of members and any register of
debenture holders may be inspected (if not kept at the registered office)
A statement of capital and prescribed particulars concerning the members
and the shares in the company
The return must be signed by a director or secretary and delivered to the
Registrar within 28 days of the return date (usually the anniversary of the
date of incorporation).
Non-compliance with these provisions may render the company and any relevant officer liable to a fine
and, in some cases, imprisonment.
92 Law
A company's accounts and reports must be publicised in compliance with the Act, including filing them
at the Registry within 9 months (private company) or 6 months (public company) after the end of the
relevant accounting reference period.
You should be aware that a less stringent regime applies to small and medium-sized companies (for
example, they may file 'abbreviated accounts'). Broadly, these are private companies which comply with
two or more of the following requirements (s 382):
Small Medium
Turnover 6.5m 25.9m
Balance sheet 3.26m 12.9m
Employees 50 250
6.4 Audit requirements

Generally speaking, a company is required to appoint auditors to carry out an audit of its annual
accounts. Some companies are exempt, namely:
Small companies (that satisfy the small companies
requirements as to turnover and balance sheet) but not certain companies, including
insurance or banking companies
Dormant companies
Non-profit-making companies subject to public sector audit
Even where an exemption applies, an audit can be required by 10% or more of the members or by
members representing at least 10% of the nominal value of the company's issued share capital.
An auditor or auditors must be appointed for each financial year and can be appointed by the directors
or by the members passing an ordinary resolution or, in the event of default, by the Secretary of State.
The auditor's remuneration should be fixed by those appointing him. An auditor of a private company is
deemed to be re-appointed unless the company decides otherwise (s 487).
The auditor has a right of access at all times to the company's books and accounts. He has a duty to
carry out a proper investigation in preparing his report. He may be removed by ordinary resolution,
subject to special notice being given and the auditor having the right to make representations.
Any person who knowingly or recklessly causes an auditor's report to include any matter that is
misleading, false or deceptive commits an offence punishable by a fine. (See also Chapter 4 regarding
auditors' liability for negligent misstatement.)
6.5 Company secretary

Every public company must appoint a company secretary who satisfies the qualification requirements
contained in the Act (s 273). Private companies may choose to have a company secretary but are not
obliged to do so. The company secretary is usually appointed by the directors.
A company secretary is an employee of the company. He is also an 'officer' of the company and
therefore faces potential civil and criminal liability where the Act so provides in the event of
contravention by the company of legislative requirements.
The Act does not define the role of the company secretary and it will vary according to the size and C
nature of each company. However, typically, a company secretary will convene the meetings of the H
board of directors, issue the agenda and draft the minutes. He will also be responsible for the various A
statutory registers and for filing documents with the Registrar. In a smaller company, he is also likely to P
T
act as general administrator and compliance manager and might even be responsible for the accounts E
and taxation aspects of the company's business. R
The company secretary is recognised as having the power to contract on behalf of the company in
respect of its administrative operations, including the employment of office staff and management of
the office generally. Thus he may bind the company by his actions on the basis of implied actual 5
authority as well as any express or ostensible authority. However, a company secretary's implied
authority is limited and does not extend to buying land, for example, nor to borrowing money, nor to
doing other acts usually undertaken by the directors.

Summary
94 Law
Self-test
1 Define a company.
2 What was the name of the case that is generally cited as establishing the principle of corporate
personality?
3 An unlimited company has unlimited liability. A limited company has limited liability.
True
False
4 Give three examples of where the courts might lift the veil of incorporation.

5 Give three examples of where statute provides for the veil of incorporation to be lifted.

6 Is it true that a company is not required by law to have a company secretary?
7 What is the minimum share capital for:
No minimum 20,000 50,000 100,000

(1) A private company?
(2) A public company?
8 List ten examples of how public companies differ from private companies.
... ...
... ...
...
...
...
9 If a public company does business or borrows before obtaining a trading certificate from the
Registrar, the transaction is
A Invalid and the third party cannot recover any loss
B Invalid but the third party can recover any loss from the directors C
C Valid and the directors are punishable by a fine H
A
D Valid but the third party can sue the directors for liquidated damages P
T
10 The memorandum of association for a company limited by shares records the subscribers'
E
agreement and intention in respect of three matters. Name them. R

5

11 What is an off-the-shelf company and what is its significance in company formation?

12 (1) A company can ratify a pre-incorporation contract thus releasing the promoter from any
personal liability.
True
False
(2) A promoter should avoid personal liability by utilising the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties)
Act 1999 and giving rights of enforcement to the company as third party.
True
False
13 A company cannot be registered unless it submits a copy of its articles of association when
applying for registration
True
False
14 How can a company change its articles of association?

15 In the event of conflict which prevails: the articles or the Act?
16 Which one of the following is not compulsory?
Register of members
Register of directors
Register of secretaries
Register of debenture-holders
Register of charges
17 What are the 'accounting records' that a company is required to maintain?
18 Small companies and dormant companies are not required to have their accounts audited.
True
False
96 Law

D Directors who participate in the management of a company whilst disqualified will be liable for the
company's debts on a joint and several basis. Where the director is also a member, as here, this is
an example of the corporate veil being lifted.

The main categories of companies which may be formed under the CA'06 are a public company limited
by shares, and a private company, which may be limited by shares or by guarantee or be an unlimited
company.
A private company limited by shares is the most suitable type for a small business venture of this kind. It
offers the advantages of being a corporate entity separate from its members, giving them the protection
of limited liability. This means that on a winding-up of the company, each shareholder would only have
to contribute any amount that was not already paid up on their shares.
The main restriction on a private company is that it may not offer its shares or debentures to the public.
However, it is subject to fewer restrictions than a public company including not needing a company
secretary or an AGM. It may use capital to finance the purchase of its own shares and it may give
financial assistance for the purchase of its shares. If the company ranks as a small or a medium-sized
company for the purposes of its annual accounts, the accounts delivered to the registrar need not
contain all the material required in the accounts of a public company and need not be audited.

C There is no automatic assumption of responsibility for promoters' contracts on incorporation. A
company cannot ratify a contract entered into by a promoter before the company is formed
because a principal must have been in existence at the time the contract was made in order to be
capable of ratifying it. The reference to Imran's rights being transferred by the Act in D is
inappropriate.

Memorandum of association
Application stating name, domicile and intended address of registered office, and a statement
describing the liability of the members as limited by shares and whether the company is to be
public or private
Copy articles of association (although if none is submitted, prescribed default articles will apply)
Statement of capital and initial shareholdings
Statement of proposed directors (and company secretary if applicable)
C
Statement of compliance H
A
P
T
E
R

1 A company is an entity registered under the Companies Act 2006 or any earlier Act.
2 Salomon v Salomon & Co Ltd 1897.
3 False. Any company has unlimited liability for its debts. In a limited company, the liability of the
members (not the company) is limited to the amount outstanding on their shares or the amount of
any guarantee.
4 Where a subsidiary company can be regarded as an agent of the holding company.
To reveal the true national identity of a company.
Where the company is a quasi-partnership.
Where a company is a sham.
5 Where a public company trades without a trading certificate.
In cases of fraudulent or wrongful trading.
Where a director carries on business when he is disqualified.
Where directors form a new company with a name identical or similar to that of an insolvent
company.
6 This is true in the case of private companies but a public company must have a company secretary.
7 (1) 0
(2) 50,000
8 See table in section 2.2 of this chapter.
9 C
10 Their wish to form a company
Their agreement to becoming members of the company
Their agreement to subscribe for at least one share each
11 It is a dormant company available for purchase by those wishing to set up a company. It avoids the
usual formation formalities and the problems associated with pre-incorporation contracts do not
arise.
12 (1) False, since the company was not in existence at the time of the contract.
(2) False. The Act provides that the original parties remain liable on the contract.
13 False. Where articles are not registered, model ('default') articles prescribed by the Secretary of
State will apply.
14 By special resolution, unless there is provision for entrenchment, in which case unanimous consent
or a court order is required.
15 The Act
16 Register of debenture-holders.
17 Adequate accounting records, that are sufficient to show the company's financial position at any
time with reasonable accuracy, including daily entries of income and expenditure, a record of
assets and liabilities and (if applicable) statements of stock and stocktakings.
18 True (although not if the company is an investment or banking company).
98 Law
CHAPTER 6
Companies: ownership and

management
Introduction
Examination context
Topic List
1 Directors
2 Members
3 Majority rule and minority protection
4 Meetings and resolutions
99
Introduction
To know how directors are appointed and removed and to understand their role in the
management of the company
To be familiar with the powers and duties of directors
To recognise the consequences of directors being in breach of their duties
To appreciate the role of the members of a company and in particular to understand in

what circumstances they can exercise control over the directors
To understand the principle of majority rule and when minority shareholders can take
action
To know the various rules concerning company meetings and resolutions

Specific syllabus references for this chapter are: 2c, g, h, j, k, l.
Syllabus links
The issue of a director's authority to bind the company relates to agency, which you studied in Chapter
3.
You will come across references to the members of a company passing resolutions in many areas of
company law, including insolvency and in relation to share capital. This chapter explains how such
resolutions come to be passed, whether in general meeting or otherwise.
Examination context
You should expect exam questions on each of the learning objectives stated.
In the assessment, candidates may be required to
Identify the various statutory rights of shareholders to challenge the management of the company
Identify the ways in which a director may be appointed and removed
Identify directors' duties and explain the consequences of any major breach
Identify the powers of directors and in what circumstances they will bind the company in a
contract with third parties
Recognise how members can influence the management of a company through meetings and
resolutions, including the members' right to requisition a meeting
100 Law
1 Directors C
H
A
Section overview P
T
The directors of a company manage the company's business. E
R
The Companies Act 2006 and a company's articles of association together dictate who can and
cannot be a director and how directors are appointed and removed.
The Act and company articles also determine the extent of a director's powers and his authority to 6
bind the company.
Directors owe a number of duties to the company and face potential civil and criminal liability in
the event of breach.
References to 'the Act' and section numbers refer to the Companies Act 2006 ('CA'06') unless otherwise
stated. Section numbers are given for reference only.
1.1 Directors and their appointment

The term 'director' refers to every person who occupies the position or fulfils the role of director (ie to
conduct the company's affairs), whatever he is called (s 250).
Every company is required to have at least one director who is a natural person and a public company
must have at least two directors (s 154). Generally speaking, a director should be aged sixteen or more
(although there are exceptions) and he does not need to hold any particular qualifications. However,
certain persons may be disqualified from acting, either by the Company Directors Disqualification Act
1986 or by the articles of association. A sole director cannot also hold the position of auditor of the
company. You should be familiar with the following types of director:
Director How such a director comes to be in office
Director As provided by the articles, usually appointed

(on incorporation or
By existing directors or
subsequently)
By ordinary resolution (directors of public companies should be voted on
individually (s 160))
De facto director ie anyone who acts as a director, although not validly appointed as one. He
(literally 'director in becomes a director (and subject to all provisions concerning directors) by virtue
fact') of his conduct, rather than by formal appointment. He has the same powers as a
properly appointed director.
Shadow director ie someone 'in accordance with whose directions or instructions the directors are
accustomed to act' save where that person is merely giving advice in a
professional capacity, for example lawyers and accountants. Whether someone is
a shadow director is a question of fact.
Alternate director The articles usually provide that a director may appoint an alternate director to
attend and vote at board meetings which he himself is unable to attend. The
alternate director may be another director or an outsider. Some articles provide
for such an appointment to be subject to the approval of the board.
Executive director ie a director who is also charged with performing a specific role, eg a finance
director, usually as an employee of the company. The articles usually provide for
the directors to appoint one or more of their number to any executive function
and on such terms as to remuneration and powers as they see fit. If an executive
director ceases to be a director, his office will also terminate, but without
prejudice to any claim he may have for breach of any service contract.
Companies: ownership and management 101

Director How such a director comes to be in office
Non-executive ie a director (appointed or otherwise as above) who does not have a particular
director function but generally just attends board meetings. Directors duties apply to
non-executive directors in the same way as to executive directors.
Many directors of public companies are non-executive and it is generally
regarded as a great strength for a company to have a board consisting of both
executive and non-executive directors. They are seen as helpful in contributing
an independent view to the board's deliberations and ensuring the continuing
effectiveness of the executive directors and their management of the company's
affairs.
A company normally appoints a chairman of the board of directors who also
acts as chairman at general meetings. He is usually regarded as a non-executive
director.
Managing director The articles usually provide for the directors to appoint one or more of their
(MD) number to be managing director(s), charged with carrying out day-to-day
management functions.
A director's actions are valid even if his appointment is subsequently found to have been defective or
void (s 161).
Any change in the directors of a company should be recorded in the company's register of directors
and notified to the registrar within 14 days.
1.2 Directors' vacation of office

A director might leave office in any one of the following ways:
Death of the director or winding up of the company
Removal (see below)
Disqualification (see 1.8 below)
Resignation
Not offering himself for re-election, where the articles provide for retirement and re-election of
directors. (In the case of public companies, for example, Table A provides that one third of all non-
executive directors (those who have been in office the longest) shall retire each year and be eligible
for re-election.)
In addition to any provision in the articles for removal, a company may remove a director from office
by passing an ordinary resolution to that effect (s 168). Special notice (of 28 days) must be given of
the intended resolution and the director then has the right to address the meeting and to request that
any written representations that he makes be circulated to members or read out at the meeting.
Note that removal of a director may entitle the director to sue for breach of contract if he also has a
contract of service with the company. Note too that this power of removal may be limited in the
following ways
A director who is also a member may have weighted voting rights given to him under the
constitution for such an eventuality, so that he can automatically defeat any motion to remove him
as a director (Bushell v Faith 1970).
It is possible to draft a shareholders' agreement stating that a member holding each class of share
must be present at a general meeting to constitute a quorum. If so, a member holding shares of a
certain class could prevent a director from being removed by not attending the meeting.
102 Law
Interactive question 1: Directors [Difficulty level: Easy]
C
(1) Which of the following terms describes a person in accordance with whose directions or H
instructions the directors are accustomed to act? A
P
A Alternate director T
B Shadow director E
C De facto director R
D Non-executive director
(2) Which of the following accurately states the requirements for the removal of a director? 6
A Special resolution with ordinary notice
B Ordinary resolution with special notice
C Ordinary resolution with ordinary notice
D Special resolution with special notice
Section 1 of the Company Directors Disqualification Act 1986 provides that a court may formally
disqualify any person from being (without leave of the court) a director (including a shadow director),
liquidator, administrator, receiver or manager of a company's property or in any way directly or
indirectly being concerned or taking part in the promotion, formation or management of a company.
Disqualification is considered at section 1.8 below.
In addition, the articles may provide that a director must vacate office if he becomes bankrupt or of
unsound mind, or if he is absent from board meetings for, say, 6 consecutive months and the directors
resolve that he should vacate office on that account.
Interactive question 2: Resolution for removal of director [Difficulty level: Exam standard]
A company has three members who are also directors. Each holds 100 shares. Normally the shares carry
one vote each, but the articles state that on a resolution for a director's removal, the director to be
removed should have 3 votes per share. On a resolution for the removal of Jeremy, a director, Jeremy
casts 300 votes against the resolution and the other members cast 200 votes for the resolution. Has
Jeremy validly defeated the resolution?
A No, the articles are invalid insofar as they purport to confer extra votes.
B Yes, the proceedings and articles are valid.
C Yes. Whilst the articles are invalid and the voting is therefore 200 to 100 in favour, a special
resolution is required and the necessary 75% majority has not been obtained.
D No. A director is not entitled to vote on a resolution for his own removal.
1.3 Directors' powers

The powers of the directors are defined by the company's articles. Normally directors are authorised, in
general terms, to manage the business of the company and to exercise all the powers of the company.
The old requirement for companies to specify their objects (which restricted the scope of their powers)
was removed by the Act and companies now have unrestricted objects unless the articles specifically
restrict them (as charitable companies are required to do under charities legislation and community
interest companies might choose to do) (s 31). The directors' powers are to be exercised properly and
within the companys constitution, but the directors are not agents of the members and subject to their
instruction as to how to act. There are, however, a number of restrictions on these powers, some of
which result in powers being placed in the hands of the members rather than the directors.

Restriction Explanation
Statutory (general) The directors are statutorily bound to exercise powers only 'for the purpose for
which they are conferred' (see section 1.5 below).
Statutory (specific) For example alteration of the articles and reduction of capital need a special
resolution, which the directors must secure from the shareholders in general
meeting before they can act. Directors' actions which expressly require members'
approval are detailed in section 2.3 below.
Articles For example the articles may set a maximum amount that the directors are
entitled to borrow, any greater amount needing approval of the company in
general meeting. (As to whether such a restriction will be effective against a third
party, see section 1.4 below.)
Members The members can exercise control over the directors' powers
By passing a special resolution to alter the articles, thereby re-allocating the
powers between the board and the general meeting
Ultimately by removing directors from office
The directors' powers are vested in them as a collective body and are exercised by the directors in
board meetings. Generally speaking, it is considered sufficient if the directors are in communication with
each other, usually by telephone, rather than necessarily being in one place at the same time and
articles may make such provision. Equally, even if the directors are assembled together, there can be no
board meeting if any of the directors object to a meeting being held in those circumstances.
1.4 Directors' authority and managing directors

If the board acting collectively or one director acting on his own has authority to enter into a contract
on behalf of the company, then the contract will be binding on the company. You will recall from
Chapter 3 that a director's authority may be express or implied (actual authority) or it may be ostensible
or apparent authority. The position is as follows:
Authority Explanation
Express Binding
Implied Binding. Managing directors, and to some extent other executive directors (such
as sales directors or finance directors), are much more likely to bind the company by
their actions, since greater powers are usually delegated to them. Thus a managing
director has implied usual authority to make general business contracts on behalf of
the company (in addition to any actual authority given to him by the board).
There is little guidance from statute or case law, on the other hand, on what
authority might be deemed to attach to non-executive directors or directors in
lower or middle management, but it will not be as wide ranging as that attaching to
a managing director. (Indeed such case law as there is suggests that it is very limited
indeed.)
Ostensible Binding. If the board permits a director to behave as if he were a managing director
or give the impression that he is one, that director will have the apparent or
ostensible authority to enter into all commercial contracts relating to the business
as a managing director would have and to bind the company in respect of them.
It might be helpful to revise the principles of agency outlined in Chapter 3 and in particular the case of
Freeman & Lockyer v Buckhurst Park Properties (Mangal) Ltd 1964 in respect of managing directors. Where
a director would have authority but for a restriction placed on it, the position is governed by s 40. This
provides that 'in favour of a person dealing with a company in good faith, the power of the directors to
bind the company or authorise others to do so, is deemed to be free of any limitation under the
company's constitution (s 40).
104 Law
Note in particular:
C
The section relates to any transaction or dealing between the company and a third party (ie not H
just to contracts) A
P
The other party is deemed to be acting in good faith unless the contrary is proved (and will not T
be deemed to be acting in bad faith just because he knows of the limitation) E
R
The limitations to be disregarded include any imposed on the directors by resolution or
agreement of the members.
Section 41 provides that s 40 will not apply where the person dealing with the company is a director or 6
person connected with a director. In such cases, the transaction becomes voidable at the instance of the
company and that party is liable to account for any gain and to indemnify the party against any loss.
Interactive question 3: Directors' authority [Difficulty level: Easy]

Under the articles of association of Farming Ltd the directors of the company need the consent of the
general meeting by ordinary resolution to borrow sums of money in excess of 50,000.
Mary has been appointed managing director of the company and she holds 1% of the issued shares of
the company. Mary has recently entered into two transactions for the benefit of Farming Ltd. First, she
arranged to borrow 100,000 from Conifer Bank Ltd, secured by a floating charge on the company's
assets. However she failed to seek the approval of the members as required by the articles. Second, she
placed a contract worth 10,000 with Saw Ltd to buy some agricultural machinery.
Advise the directors of Farming Ltd whether they are bound by the agreements with Conifer Bank Ltd
and Saw Ltd.
A The company is not bound by either contract
B The company is bound by both contracts
C The company is only bound by the contract with Conifer Bank Ltd
D The company is only bound by the contract with Saw Ltd
1.5 Directors' duties

For the first time, the Act provides a statutory code of most directors' duties which take effect 'in place
of' the common law rules and equitable principles which used to make up the law on directors' duties,
but which will depend on those rules and principles for their interpretation and application (s 170).
There are, of course, specific statutory duties owed by directors, such as the obligation to prepare the
directors' report, and other common law duties may remain that have not been codified, such as a duty
to consider creditors' interests when insolvency is inevitable. Of course directors of listed companies are
required to comply, or to explain any non-compliance, with the UK Corporate Governance Code and
directors of unlisted companies are also advised to have regard to various corporate governance
guidelines and objectives. However, the duties listed below are of more general application (indeed the
Act refers to them as 'general duties') and they are expressly stated to apply to shadow directors also.
Duty Explanation
To act within A director must

powers
Act in accordance with the company's constitution
(s 171)
Exercise powers only for the purpose for which they were conferred
If the directors infringe this rule by exercising their powers for a collateral purpose, the
transaction will be invalid unless it is approved or ratified by the company in general
meeting.
If the irregular use of directors' powers is the allotment of shares, the votes attached to
the new shares may not be used in reaching a decision in general meeting to sanction
it.

Duty Explanation
Howard Smith Ltd v Ampol Petroleum Ltd 1974

The facts: Shareholders who held 55% of the issued shares intended to reject a
take-over bid for the company. The directors honestly believed that the bid's success
was in the company's interest and so allotted new shares to the prospective bidder
so that the shareholders opposed to the bid would then have less than 50% of the
enlarged capital and the bid would succeed.
Decision: The allotment was invalid. 'It must be unconstitutional for directors to use
their fiduciary powers over the shares in the company purely for the purpose of
destroying an existing majority or creating a new majority which did not previously
exist'.
If the majority approve what has been done (or have authorised it in advance)
however, that decision is treated as a proper case of majority control to which the
minority must normally submit (see section 3 below).
Bamford v Bamford 1969
The facts: The directors of Bamford Ltd allotted 500,000 unissued shares to a third
party to thwart a take-over bid. A month after the allotment, an ordinary resolution
was passed ratifying the allotment, the holders of the newly-issued shares not
voting. The claimants (minority shareholders) alleged that the allotment was not
made for a proper purpose.
Decision: The ratification was valid and the allotment was good. There had been a
breach of fiduciary duty but the act had been validated by an ordinary resolution
passed in general meeting.
To promote A director must act in the way he considers, in good faith, would be most likely to
the success promote the success of the company for the benefit of its members as a whole.
of the
He should have regard to
company
(s 172) The likely long term consequences of any decision
The interests of the company's employees
The need to foster the company's businesses relationships with suppliers,
customers and others
The impact of the company's operations on the community and the environment
The desirability of the company maintaining a reputation for high standards of
business conduct
The need to act fairly as between members of the company
The duty is expressed to be subject to any legal rule or provision which requires
directors, in certain circumstances, to have regard to the interests of creditors.
What will promote the success of the company is a matter for the directors' good faith
judgement.
To exercise It does not mean that he is not exercising independent judgment where he acts in
independent accordance with
judgment
An agreement duly entered into by the company that restricts the future exercise of
(s 173)
discretion by its directors, or
The company's constitution
106 Law
Duty Explanation
C
To exercise ie the care, skill and diligence that would be exercised by a reasonably diligent person H
A
reasonable with P
care, skill and T
The general knowledge, skill and experience that may reasonably be expected of a
diligence E
person performing his functions as director R
(s 174)
His actual general knowledge, skill and experience
Thus it is no excuse for a director to say that he lacked expertise if a reasonable director 6
in his position would have that expertise. Further more, his actual expertise may result
in a higher standard than that of the reasonable director. The courts have held, for
example, that a director who signs an insurance proposal without reading it may be
liable in negligence.
An executive director with expertise in a particular area, or even a non-executive
director who is qualified or experienced in a relevant discipline, will be expected to
show a higher standard of care than simply attending board meetings. Even someone
with no commercial or business experience or qualification is required (by the Act) to
demonstrate the care that may be expected of a person fulfilling his directors role.
Simply attending board meetings and not attending to the company's interests in
between meetings is unlikely to be sufficient (unless it can be shown that a director's
failure to prevent a fellow director's wrongdoing did not cause or contribute to the loss
suffered).
Lexi Holdings plc (in administration) v Luqman 2009
The facts: Two sisters and their brother were directors of a company. The brother had
convictions for offences of dishonesty in the past. The sisters knew this but played no
part in the company, demanded no explanations from their brother of his business
dealings and did not advise the other directors, auditors and the bank of his
convictions. The brother took nearly 60m in fictitious loans, false facility letters and by
misappropriation of company funds.
Decision: The Court of Appeal held that the sisters were, or ought to have been, aware
of various matters in relation to the fraud perpetrated on the company by their brother.
As a result, they were liable as they were in breach of their fiduciary and common law
duties of care owed to the company.
To avoid A director must avoid a situation in which he has or can have a direct or indirect
conflict of interest that conflicts or possibly may conflict with the interests of the company or
interest another duty. This duty is particularly applicable to the exploitation of any property,
(s 175) information or opportunity, (regardless of whether the company could actually take
advantage of it) but is expressly stated not to apply to any conflict arising in relation to
a transaction or arrangement with the company (where ss 177 and 182 apply, see
below). The duty is not infringed if the matter has been authorised by the directors.
This may happen
In a private company, provided the company's constitution does not invalidate
such authorisation
In a public company, provided the company's constitution expressly allows such
authorisation
In each case, the relevant director cannot be counted towards a quorum and his votes
will not be included in determining whether the authorisation is given.
If such authorisation is given there is no need for further approval by the members
unless the company's constitution so provides.
If the case falls within the statutory provisions for matters requiring members' approval
(and these provisions are satisfied), then the director does not also need to comply with
this duty.

Duty Explanation
Not to A director must not accept a benefit from a third party by reason of his
accept
Being a director or
benefits from
third parties Doing (or not doing) anything as director
(s 176) Unless the acceptance of the benefit cannot reasonably be regarded as likely to give rise
to a conflict of interest.
If the case falls within the statutory provisions for matters requiring members' approval (and
these provisions are satisfied), then the director does not also need to comply with this duty.
To declare Provided the director is, or ought reasonably to be, aware of the situation, he must declare
interest in the nature and extent of any such interest (direct or indirect) to the other directors,
proposed unless it cannot reasonably be regarded as likely to give rise to a conflict of interest.
transaction
The notice may be made
or
arrangement At a board meeting
(s 177)
By notice in writing or
By a general notice, ie that he has an interest in the third party and is therefore to
be regarded as interested in any transaction or arrangement with that third party (in
which case he should take reasonable steps to ensure that such general notice is
brought up at the next board meeting).
Provided such declaration is made, there is no need for approval by the members or
the board, unless the company's constitution so provides or unless it is an arrangement
between a director and the company for the transfer of a substantial non-cash asset
(see section 2.3 below).
(Note that a specific duty exists likewise in relation to existing transactions or
arrangements as soon as is reasonably practicable (s 182). This duty applies also to
shadow directors (s 187). Breach of this specific duty is punishable by fine.)
A person may continue to be subject to the duties in ss 175 and 176 even after he ceases to be a
director, in certain circumstances (s 170 (2)).
One or more of the general duties may overlap, in which case each will apply. For example, taking a
bribe from a third party would contravene the duty not to accept benefits from third parties (s 176). It
might also amount to a failure to promote the success of the company for the benefit of its members (s
172) and/or a failure to exercise independent judgment (s 173).
Worked example: Directors duties

Xray Ltd intends to enter into a contract for the supply of medical supplies from a firm in which Xavier,
a director of Xray Ltd, is a partner. The terms of the contract are no less onerous than those of contracts
between the company and other suppliers, but nonetheless Xavier is concerned that he may commit an
offence if the contract goes ahead due to his interest in the firm. Advise Xavier.
Solution
Xavier is under a duty to avoid any situation in which he has an interest that, even potentially, conflicts
with the company's interests, even if the company is not actually prejudiced as a result (it may even fair
better as a result). However, this duty does not apply to a conflict of interest arising in relation to a
transaction with the company, as is the case here. The relevant duty, with which Xavier must comply, is
a duty to disclose his interest to the other directors pursuant to s 177. He should make such disclosure
at a board meeting or in writing. He could provide a general disclosure of the nature and extent of his
interest in the firm, so that he is to be regarded as interested in any transaction with it. Such general
notice should be given at a board meeting or brought up at the next meeting following it. If he fails to
do so, the contract will be voidable at the instance of the company and he could be liable to indemnify
the company against any loss.
108 Law
1.6 Breach of directors' duties
C
A director in breach of any of the duties imposed on him may be required to make good any loss H
suffered by the company, including accounting for any secret profits. Any contract entered into A
between the company and a director may be rendered voidable by the director's breach of duty. Any P
T
property taken by the director from the company can be recovered if it is still in his possession. It may E
be recoverable from a third party unless that third party required it for value and in good faith. R
Where the breach has not yet occurred or is continuing, an injunction might be an appropriate remedy.
If another director, or directors, is or are also in breach then their liability will be joint and several. In the 6
absence of any breach, however, a director will not be jointly liable with another who is in breach.
Legal action in respect of a breach of directors' duties is most likely to be pursued under s 260 (see
section 3.3 below).
The articles of a company may impose more onerous requirements on its directors. They cannot,
however, dilute the duties except to the extent that is permitted by certain provisions. For example:
s 173: that a director will not be in breach of the duty to exercise independent judgement if he
has acted in a way authorised by the constitution
s 175: some conflicts of interest by independent directors may be permitted, subject to the
constitution
s 180 preserves any rule of law that would otherwise be a breach of duty.
Any ratification of conduct amounting to negligence or other breach of duty by a director (or former
director or shadow director) must be made by an ordinary resolution of the members, disregarding the
votes of that director and any member connected with him (s 239).
Note that any provision to exempt a director from or indemnify him against liability for breach of duty
or negligence (or default or breach of trust) is void (s 232), save that a company may provide insurance
and qualifying indemnity in respect of third parties.
In any proceeding for negligence, default, breach of duty or breach of trust against an officer of the
company (or auditors), the court may relieve him of any liability if it considers that he acted honestly
and reasonably and that, having regard to all the circumstances of the case, he ought fairly to be
excused (s 1157).
Re D'Jan of London Ltd 1993
The facts: D, a director of the company, signed an insurance proposal form without reading it. The
form was filled in by D's broker. An answer given to one of the questions on the form was incorrect
and the insurance company rightly repudiated liability for a fire at the company's premises in which
stock worth some 174,000 was lost. The company became insolvent and the liquidator brought
this action under s 212 of the Insolvency Act 1986 alleging D was negligent.
Decision: In failing to read the form D was negligent. However, he had acted honestly and ought
therefore to be partly relieved from liability. The fact that D owned a 99% shareholding was relevant,
as the risk he took might have been seen as more unreasonable if he had owned a lower stake in the
company. (This case was brought on a provision from CA 1985 in line with s 1157 CA 06.)
1.7 Wrongful and fraudulent trading

In addition, a director faces personal civil and criminal liability and possible disqualification (see 1.8
below) where he engages in wrongful or fraudulent trading.
Wrongful trading applies only where a company goes into insolvent liquidation and the liquidator can
show that, at some time before the commencement of the winding up, the director(s) knew or should
have known that there was no reasonable prospect that the company could have avoided going into
insolvent liquidation. However, no declaration of wrongful trading will be made where the court is
satisfied that the director(s) took every step that he or they ought to have taken in order to minimise the
potential loss to creditors (s 214 Insolvency Act 1986).

The standard applied is that of a reasonably diligent person with the general knowledge, skill and
experience that might reasonably be expected of a person carrying out that particular director's duties
(ie a reasonable occupant of a similar post). Where a director has greater skill and experience than a
'normal' director, he is also judged by reference to his own capacity. Thus the standard expected of a
listed company director would be higher than for the director of a small owner-managed private
company.
Where a director is liable under s 214 the court can order him to 'make such contribution to the assets
of the company as the court thinks proper'. The fact that wrongful trading is not based on fraud is not a
reason for giving a nominal or low figure of contribution, although the figure should be assessed in the
light of all the circumstances of the case.
Fraudulent trading occurs where any business of a company is carried on with intent to defraud creditors
of the company (or of another person) or for any fraudulent purpose. The offence is committed by any
person who is knowingly a party to the business being carried in that manner. Note that only persons who
take the decision to carry on the company's business in this way or play some active part are liable.
'Carrying on business' can include a single transaction and also the mere payment of debts as distinct
from making trading contracts. The criminal offence (s 993 CA 06) may be committed whether or not the
company has been or is in the course of being wound up and is punishable by a fine and/or imprisonment
for up to 10 years. It also gives rise to a civil liability for the company's debts on a winding up (s 213
Insolvency Act 1986). Thus, as in the case of wrongful trading, a director may be ordered to make such
contribution to the assets of the company as the court thinks fit.
The assets available for distribution in a winding-up will (potentially) be much increased by a large
directors' contribution. It serves as a warning to directors to take professional advice sooner rather than
later, as the prospect of making a personal contribution may prove much more expensive than winding-
up at the appropriate stage.
1.8 Disqualification of directors

The Company Directors Disqualification Act 1986 (CDDA) was introduced in response to public disquiet
with directors of failed companies being able to walk away from the wreckage of a company with no
personal liability, regardless of the reasons for which the company failed. In many cases they would then
go on to start new, very similar companies (so-called 'phoenix' companies) which had no liability to the
previous creditors, who usually ended up with nothing.
The CDDA provides that a court may disqualify a person from being a director or insolvency practitioner
or receiver or manager of a company and from being concerned in the promotion, formation or
management of any company except with leave of the court. In some circumstances an order is in the
courts' discretion; in others, it is mandatory:
Grounds
A disqualification order for up Where a person is convicted of a serious offence (usually in

to 15 years may be made: connection with the promotion, formation, management or
liquidation of a company).
Where it appears in the course of the winding up of a company that a
person has been guilty of fraudulent trading (though not necessarily
convicted of the offence).
Where the Secretary of State considers it to be in the public interest.
Where a director is guilty of certain breaches of competition law.
Where a director has participated in wrongful trading.
A disqualification order for up Where a person has been persistently in default in relation to
to 5 years may be made: provisions of company legislation (and three convictions for default in
five years are conclusive evidence of persistent default).
110 Law
Grounds
C
A disqualification order must Where a person has been a director of a company which has at any H
A
be made, for a minimum of 2 time become insolvent (whether while he was a director or P
years and a maximum of 15 subsequently) and his conduct as a director of that company makes T
years: him unfit to be concerned in the management of a company. (The E
courts may also take into account his conduct as a director of other R
companies, whether or not these other companies became insolvent.)
Directors can be disqualified under this section even if they take no
active part in the running of the business. In uncontested cases, and 6
where it is considered expedient in the public interest, the Secretary of
State may accept a disqualification undertaking instead of seeking a
disqualification order (ie an undertaking that the director will not act
as a director etc or be concerned in the management etc of a
company).
Note that a bankruptcy order made against a person automatically disqualifies him from acting as a
director of a company or being concerned in the management or promotion of a company (s 11).
Offences for which directors have been disqualified include the following:
Insider dealing
Failure to keep proper accounting records
Failure to read the company's accounts
Loans to associated companies on uncommercial terms to the detriment of creditors
The courts' approach has been to view 'ordinary commercial misjudgement' as insufficient to justify
disqualification.
Re Uno, Secretary of State for Trade and Industry v Gill 2004
Facts: A group consisting of two furniture companies carried on trading while in serious financial
difficulties, while the directors tried to find a way out of the situation. Uno continued to take
deposits from customers for furniture to fund its working capital requirements.
Decision: The directors were not disqualified for acting in this way as their behaviour was not
dishonest or lacking in commercial probity and did not make them unfit to manage a company.
They had been trying to explore realistic opportunities to save the businesses and were not to
blame for the eventual collapse of the businesses and the subsequent loss of customers.
A lack of commercial probity, or gross negligence or total incompetence, however, might render
disqualification appropriate.
Secretary of State for Trade and Industry v Thornbury 2008
Facts: A director failed to carry out any further investigation after receiving verbal assurances from
other directors regarding the financial status of the company. The company was in breach of its
statutory obligations to pay HMRC.
Decision: Although the director had not been dishonest, it had not been reasonable for him to leave
matters in the other directors' hands to such a degree. He was held to be unfit to be concerned in
the management of a company and disqualified for two years.
Note that recent guidance from the Office of Fair Trading has signalled a greater willingness to
disqualify directors of companies which are in breach of competition law. It seems that a directors
active involvement in the breach will no longer be required. Rather, a director may face disqualification
if it can be shown that he had reasonable grounds to suspect a breach but failed to take steps to prevent
it, or even where he did not know of the breach but should, in all the circumstances (including his own
skill and experience) have known of it.
Breach of a disqualification order can result in a fine and/or imprisonment.
The following circumstances may result in the court imposing a lower period of disqualification in
mitigation:
Lack of dishonesty
Loss of director's own money in the company

Absence of personal gain (such as excessive remuneration)
Efforts to mitigate the situation
Low likelihood of re-offending
Administrators, receivers and liquidators all have a statutory duty to report to the Department for
Business, Innovation and Skills (BIS) on directors of companies in whose affairs they have become
involved, where they believe the conditions for a disqualification order have been satisfied. The
Secretary of State then decides whether to apply to the court for an order, but if he does decide to
apply, he must do so within two years of the date on which the company became insolvent.
Interactive question 4: Directors disqualification [Difficulty level: Easy]

Match the correct periods of disqualification with the following scenarios (in two cases the period is the
same):
A Persistent default in filing annual returns Years

B Fraudulent trading 1 215 years
C Wrongful trading 2 5 years
D Where the court considers that his conduct makes him unfit to
3 15 years
be considered in the management of a company
2 Members
Section overview
Shareholders, being members of a company with a share capital, effectively own the company.
The members exercise control over the directors where required by law and the company's
articles.
Any subscriber of a company's memorandum and any person entered on the company's register of
members is a member of the company. A single member limited company must include a statement on its
register that there is only one member. Subject to limited exceptions, a company cannot be a member of
its holding company. Where a member owns shares in a company, he is called a 'shareholder'.
2.1 Regulation of the members

The members are regulated internally by the articles of association. These may be supplemented by a
shareholders' agreement which deals with members rights and duties and which often offers more
protection to the individual or minority shareholders, for example by requiring unanimous consent to an
alteration to the articles, rather than the usual 75% majority. One advantage of a shareholders'
agreement is that it is a private document not requiring registration. Thus it might cover the following
matters in a wish to keep them off the public record:
Confidentiality undertakings and non-competition restrictions, the right of certain shareholders to
appoint directors and dispute resolution.
Choice of bankers, cheque signatories and the company's policy on loans and borrowing.
A shareholders' agreement is of course, a binding contract and therefore enforceable in and subject to
the courts' jurisdiction. It is particularly common in the case of companies which were formerly, or are in
the nature of, a partnership.
2.2 Members' rights and communication

Members have a number of rights including the right
112 Law
To be sent a copy of annual accounts and reports
To require directors to call a general meeting C
To appoint a proxy H
A
A member may be entitled, under the company's articles, to nominate another person to exercise all or P
T
any of those rights in place of him.
E
Subject to any contrary provision in the company's articles, a company may send communications in R
electronic form, provided the member has agreed (generally or specifically).
A member of a listed company who holds shares on behalf of another person may nominate that other 6
person to enjoy information rights, ie the right to receive a copy of all communications required to be
sent to members, including accounting reports (s 146). Such information can be provided electronically
unless a request is made for hard copies.
A member may take action to enforce personal rights of membership for example the right to vote
(Pender v Lushington 1877) or receive a due dividend. Note that this is not a derivative action, on behalf
of the company, but a personal action.
2.3 Approval of directors' actions

As mentioned in section 1, the Act provides for certain matters concerning directors (and shadow
directors) to require the approval of the members in general meeting in order to be valid. These are:
Matter requiring
Notes Consequences of breach
approval
Service contracts Approval is required if the service contract The provision is void and the
(s 188) provides for a director's employment to be a contract is thereafter
guaranteed term of two years or more (ie deemed to include a term
not terminable by the company in a lesser entitling the company to
period or only in specified circumstances). terminate it at any time on
giving reasonable notice.
A written memorandum setting out the
proposed contract must be provided to the
members prior to the resolution being passed.
Substantial property Approval is required for any arrangement The company faces no
transactions (s 190) where a director is to acquire from the liability for failure to obtain
company (or the company from the approval. The transaction is
director) a substantial non-cash asset, ie voidable at the instance of
one (or more) whose (aggregate) value the company except in
specified circumstances,
Exceeds 10% of the company's asset
unless the members give
value and is more than 5,000 or
approval within a reasonable
Exceeds 100,000 period.
The section does not apply to transactions The director (and possibly
permitted under a relevant service contract others) is liable to account to
or to payments for loss of office. the company for any gain
and to indemnify the
There are other exceptions applicable to company against any loss or
group companies, companies in winding up damage.
or administration and to transactions on
recognised investment exchanges.
Loans to directors etc Approval is required for any loan by a The transaction is voidable
(s 197) company to a director or for any guarantee at the instance of the
or security by a company in connection company, except in specified
with a loan made by another party to a circumstances, unless it is
director. A written memorandum setting approved by the company
out the details of the transaction proposed within a reasonable period.
must be given to the members.

Matter requiring
Notes Consequences of breach
approval
There are similar There are exceptions for The director (and possibly
provisions dealing with Expenditure on company business, others) is liable to account to
quasi-loans to directors defending proceedings or regulatory the company for any gain
and loans and quasi- action or investigation and to indemnify the
loans to persons company against any loss or
connected with directors, Minor transactions or ones in the damage.
credit transactions ordinary course of business
(public companies only) Intra-group transaction
and transactions related
to any of the above Money-lending companies
Payments for loss of Approval is required for payments or The payment is held on
office (s 217) benefits to be made on loss of office or trust for the company.
retirement.
Any director who authorised
A written memorandum of the proposed the payment is liable to
payment (or other benefit) must be sent to indemnify the company for
all members. any loss.
There are exceptions for small payments and
payments in discharge of legal obligations.
('Small payments' are currently those of 200
or less, although the Secretary of State does
have power to increase this figure.)
Note that the general duties still apply even if one of these provisions applies (s 180) so that, for
example, the directors should only approve a loan to a director if they are confident that it will not
offend the duty to promote the success of the company. On the other hand, if members' approval is
obtained under one of these provisions (or an exception applies so that approval is not needed) then
the duties to avoid conflicts of interest and not to accept benefits from third parties (ss 175 and 176)
will not apply (s 180), (but the other duties will still apply). For example, if a director fails to obtain
authorisation from the directors or members for a loan in respect of legal defence costs, he will not be
acting in breach of his duty to avoid conflicts of interest.
3 Majority rule and minority protection
Section overview
Generally speaking the company is controlled by the will of the majority. If the minority objects to
the majority's actions, the basic rule is that it has no recourse because the company is the proper
claimant.
However, the minority is given the right by statute to object in certain circumstances.
Any member may also bring an action against the directors (on behalf of the company) for breach
of duty or negligence against the directors.
Any member may apply to the court for relief where the affairs of the company have been
conducted in an unfairly prejudicial manner.
Any member may, as a last resort, petition the court to wind up the company on the ground that
it is just and equitable to do so.
3.1 The rule in Foss v Harbottle

Although the directors can be said to 'manage' the company, it is the members who ultimately control
the company. Usually a 75% majority gives complete control and a majority of over 50% gives
considerable influence, including the power to appoint and remove directors.
114 Law
Furthermore, unlike directors, members may exercise their votes in their own interests and are not
required to act for the benefit of the company. Generally speaking, if the minority is unhappy with a C
decision made by a majority, it has no recourse: the company (being a separate legal person) is the H
A
proper claimant with the action vested in it. This is sometimes referred to as 'the rule in Foss v
P
Harbottle'. T
Foss v Harbottle 1843 E
R
The facts: A shareholder (Foss) sued the directors of the company alleging that the directors had
defrauded the company by selling land to it at an inflated price. The company was by this time in a
state of disorganisation and efforts to call the directors to account at a general meeting had failed. 6
Decision: The action must be dismissed.
The company as a person separate from its members is the only proper claimant in an action to
protect its rights or property.
The company in general meeting must decide whether to bring such legal proceedings.
A minority can, however, take action in certain cases, in particular:
Where statute specifically provides for a minority to have a particular power or to apply to the
court for example. The permitted minority is normally measured by being a minimum number of
members or by members holding a specified percentage of the company's share capital or voting
rights (see 3.2 below).
A derivative action for negligence, breach of duty, default or breach of trust by the directors under
s 260 (see section 3.3 below).
A derivative action in respect of unfairly prejudicial conduct by the majority under s 994 (see 3.4
below).
To petition the court for the company to be wound up on the grounds that it is just and
equitable to do to so (see 3.5 below).
Note too that a minority member may also pursue a personal action to enforce his rights of
membership.
3.2 Statutory rights of minorities

A minority of members is given a number of specific statutory rights, including the following:
Subject Required
Variation of class rights Holders of 15% of class of shares (or 15% of members where no
share capital) can apply to court for cancellation (s 633)
Company meeting Can be requisitioned by holders of (usually) 10% of company's
paid up capital with voting rights (or 10% of voting rights where
no share capital) (s 303)
Notice of members' resolutions Must be given by company on requisition of members holding
5% of voting rights (s 292)
Payment out of capital by private Any member (or creditor) can apply to court to prohibit the
company for the redemption or transaction (s 721)
purchase of its shares
Registration of limited company Can be prevented by individual members
as unlimited
3.3 Derivative action on behalf of the company

A directors duties are owed to the company which means that the company is the proper claimant
in any proceedings for relief and a member cannot sue a director for breach of duty. However, under s
260, a member may bring a derivative claim on behalf of the company in respect of an actual or
proposed act or omission by a director (or former director or shadow director) which involves
negligence or breach of duty (or default or breach of trust).

It is not necessary to show that the wrongdoing directors control the majority of the company's shares.
The member must first make out a prima facie case to the court and obtain permission to continue the
claim (or to take over a claim begun by the company or another member).
The member will be refused permission where the court is satisfied that:
The relevant act or omission has been authorised by the company beforehand or ratified by the
company subsequently, (remembering that any decision to ratify must be made not counting the
votes of the director concerned or any connected person, s 239)
A person acting in accordance with the duty to promote the success of the company would not
seek to continue the claim.
In deciding whether to grant or refuse permission, the court will have regard to the following:
Whether the member is acting in good faith
The importance that a person promoting the success of the company would attach to it
Whether authorisation or ratification by the company by the company is likely
Whether the company has decided not to pursue the claim
Whether its member could pursue the claim in his own right rather than on behalf of the company
The views of members with no personal interest in the matter
Kiani v Cooper 2010
The facts: K, a shareholder and director in Company X, sought permission to continue a derivative
action against C, the other shareholder and director, on behalf of Company X, in respect of certain
actions taken by C.
Decision: C had failed to produce any evidence in corroboration of his defence against Ks
allegations and permission was granted to pursue a derivative claim. The court took account of the
fact that K had acted in good faith throughout and considered that a hypothetical director would
wish to continue the claim against C. Although the court considered that K could have petitioned
for unfair prejudice (see below), the possibility of an alternative action was only one factor and did
not deny K the right to pursue a derivative claim under s.260.
Interactive question 5: Derivative action [Difficulty level: Easy]

In a derivative claim against the directors of a company under s 260 CA'06, the court will consider many
factors. What are the THREE factors that will lead to a claim being unsuccessful in any event?
A That the act was ratified by the company
B That the claimant was not acting in good faith
C That the company authorises the act beforehand
D That a person acting in accordance with the duty to promote the success of the company would
not pursue the claim
3.4 Application for relief on the grounds of unfairly prejudicial conduct

Any member (including someone to whom shares have been transferred by operation of law, for
example on death) or the Secretary of State may apply to the court for relief under s 994 on the
grounds that the company's affairs are being or have been conducted in a manner which is unfairly
prejudicial to the interests of the members generally or of some part of the members' interests.
Application may also be made in respect of an actual or proposed act or omission that would be
similarly prejudicial.
There is no statutory definition of what constitutes unfairly prejudicial conduct. It does not need to be
illegal, nor even intentional or discriminatory; it is the effect of the conduct that is considered.
116 Law
The following are examples of conduct that has been held to be unfairly prejudicial in contravention of
the identical provision in earlier legislation (s 459 CA 1985): C
H
Exclusion and removal from the board where the company was one in which the director had a A
legitimate expectation of being involved in management, ie a quasi-partnership company. P
T
Re Bird Precision Bellows Ltd 1986 E
R
The facts: A minority with 26% of the shares suspected the MD of this 'quasi-partnership'
company of concealing bribes paid to secure contracts. When the DTI refused to investigate
the minority was removed from the board. They claimed that this unfairly amounted to 6
prejudicial conduct.
Decision: The claim was allowed as it was a 'quasi-partnership'.
Improper allotment of shares, for example, an allotment by a majority shareholder simply to
increase his holding
Making an inaccurate statement to shareholders, for example misleading them by recommending
acceptance of a bid by another company which the directors owned
Diversion of a company's business to a director-controlled company
Actions brought claiming that the following matters constituted unfairly prejudicial conduct failed:
Failure by a parent company to pay the debts of a subsidiary
Non-compliance with the Stock Exchange rules, the City Code and the Cadbury Code.
Failure by a fellow director and majority shareholder to increase the petitioner's shareholding
(see O'Neill v Philips 1999 below)However, where the excluding party has made a reasonable offer
to buy out the shares of the excluded shareholder, the exclusion is unlikely to be regarded as
unfairly prejudicial (provided the shares are properly valued and without applying a discount to
reflect the fact that it is a minority shareholding).
Whatever the reason for the application, the complaint must be based on prejudice to the member as a
member and not as an employee, nor as an unpaid creditor.
O'Neill v Phillips 1999
The facts: P owned a 75% shareholding, although O managed the company (following P's decision
to take a less active role in the affairs of the company) and, at P's suggestion, took 50% of the
profits. The possibility of increasing O's shareholding to 50% was discussed but never acted upon.
When business declined, P resumed control. He demoted O to the position of branch manager and
withdrew his profit share. However, O remained a director. O claimed unfair prejudice for the
withdrawal of his profit share and the alleged repudiation of an agreement to increase his
shareholding.
Decision: The House of Lords held that there was no firm agreement to increase O's shareholding
and so he had no legitimate expectation of such action that the law would enforce. It was
considered quite fair that P should retain a majority shareholding and exercise control in the way
he did. Lord Hoffman did say (obiter) that if there had been an actual agreement in O's favour, his
capacity as member (and not just as employee) might have founded a claim since he had invested
time and money in the company.
The courts will not generally intervene in cases of dispute about management (even bad management)
save possibly where it results in serious financial damage to the company and the minority's interests. A
breach of company law will not necessarily mean that there is unfairly prejudicial conduct. However,
where company law has been fully complied with, it may be said that relief under s 994 is unlikely to be
given unless there are equitable considerations that make it fair in all the circumstances. The provision
cannot simply be invoked by shareholders when they do not like the way a company is run.
Re A Company 1983
The facts: The petitioners' grievance was the directors' refusal to put forward a scheme of
reconstruction or a proposal to purchase their shares (by the company). The directors were
preoccupied with plans for diversification of the business.

Decision: The directors' duty was to manage the company to its advantage as they saw it. It was not a
case of 'unfair prejudice'.
The courts may also take the petitioner's conduct into account when deciding whether certain actions
are unfairly prejudicial.
Re R A Noble & Sons (Clothing) Ltd 1983
The facts: C had provided the capital but left the management in the hands of the other director on
the understanding that he would be consulted on major company matters, but he was not
consulted. He confined himself to enquiries of the other director on social occasions and accepted
his vague assurances that all was well. The petition followed from a breakdown of the relationship.
Decision: C's exclusion from discussion of company management questions was largely the result of
his own lack of interest. His petition was dismissed.
When a petition is successful, the court may make such order it thinks fit for giving relief in respect of
the matters complained of, including:
Regulating the future conduct of the company's affairs (for example that a controlling shareholder
shall conform to the decisions taken at board meetings)
Authorising any person to bring legal proceedings on behalf of the company
Requiring the company to do an act that it has omitted to do or to refrain from doing an act
complained of
Providing for the purchase of shares of the minority by other members or by the company itself
Requiring the company to make any (specified) alterations to its articles, or not to make such
alterations without leave of the court.
Perhaps the most common type of relief is an order that either the controlling shareholder or the
company shall purchase the petitioner's shares at a fair price. This ends a relationship which has
probably broken down beyond repair. The court may determine what is fair and need not make any
allowance for the fact that the shares to be bought are only a minority holding and do not give control.
The shares should be valued on the basis of their worth before it was diminished by the controlling
shareholders' conduct. Where the articles provide a method for valuing shares, it should be used unless
it would be unfair to the petitioner.
Interactive question 6: Unfairly prejudicial conduct [Difficulty level: Exam standard]

Are the following likely to amount to unfairly prejudicial conduct under s 994 CA'06?
Yes No
A Failure of a parent company to pay the debts of its subsidiary
B Diversion of the company's business to a director-controlled company
C Failure to call a general meeting
D Late presentation of the company's accounts
3.5 Just and equitable winding up

A member who is dissatisfied with the directors or controlling shareholders over the management of the
company may petition the court for a winding up on the grounds that it is just and equitable to do so.
The member must show that no other remedy is available, since winding up what may be an otherwise
healthy company is a drastic step. It is very much a remedy of last resort.
Re A Company 1983
The facts: The parties' working relationship had completely broken down and they agreed that they
would settle the dispute by a sale of the minority's shares to the majority. This settlement broke
down however, because they could not agree on the price and the minority then petitioned on the
just and equitable ground.
118 Law
Decision: An order for liquidation on this ground may only be made 'in the absence of any other
remedy'. As the parties had agreed in principle that there was an alternative to liquidation the C
petition must be dismissed. H
A
Orders have been made for winding up in the following situations: P
T
Where the company was formed for an illegal or fraudulent purpose. E
R
Where there is a complete deadlock in the management of its affairs.
Re Yenidje Tobacco Co Ltd 1916
6
The facts: Two sole traders merged their businesses in a company of which they were the only
directors and shareholders. They quarrelled bitterly, refused to speak to each other and conducted
board meetings by passing notes through the hands of the secretary. One sued the other for fraud
and he petitioned for compulsory winding up.
Decision: 'In substance these two people are really partners' and by analogy with the law of
partnership (which permits dissolution if the partners are really unable to work together) it was just
and equitable to order liquidation.
Where the directors deliberately withheld information so that the shareholders had no
confidence in the company's management.
Interactive question 7: Minority action [Difficulty level: Exam standard]

Austen Ltd has three directors. Darcy, Bingley and Bennett. Together they own 85% of the shares in the
company. They agree to sell a plot of land to Wickham for 50,000 which is what they honestly believe
it to be worth. They do not, however, have the land professionally valued until later when it is shown to
be worth nearer 100,000. Elizabeth and Jane are two minority shareholders who are considering
bringing an action against the directors and the company.
In what type of action are Elizabeth and Jane most likely to be successful?
A An action for relief on the grounds that the company's affairs have been conducted in a manner
which is unfairly prejudicial to the members (s 994)
B An action claiming breach of duty and negligence (s 260)
C A petition for winding up the company on the just and equitable ground (s 122 IA 1986)
D A personal action to enforce their rights as members
4 Meetings and resolutions
Section overview
Decisions affecting the existence, structure, and constitution of a company are reserved to the
company in general meeting, rather than the directors.
Certain matters to be carried out by the directors also require a decision in general meeting.
A decision of a company in general meeting is only valid and binding if the meeting is properly
convened by notice and if the business of the meeting is fairly and properly conducted. Therefore
the statutory rules on notice, quorum, proxies and voting need to be followed.
The decision may need to be passed by an ordinary or a special resolution (depending on the
subject matter).
Private companies are permitted to pass written resolutions, which means that they do not need
to hold general meetings except in very limited circumstances.
There are also rules governing class meetings and single member companies.

4.1 General meetings
A general meeting of the company may be called by
The directors
10% of the members (broadly speaking, see below)
The court (of its own motion or on the application of a director or member)
An auditor who gives notice of his resignation accompanied by a statement of the circumstances
connected with his resignation and requesting a meeting (s 518).
A general meeting of a public company must be called where the net assets fall to half or less of its
called up share capital.
A meeting may be required and may specify any proposed resolution by members representing at least
10% of the paid up capital of the company that carries voting rights or (where there is no share capital)
at least 10% of the voting rights (5% if more than 12 months has elapsed since the last general meeting
and it is a private company) (s 303).
Within 21 days of any such requirement, the directors must call a meeting to take place within a 28-day
notice period. If they fail to do so, the members who requested the meeting (or any of them
representing over 50% of the total voting rights) may call a meeting to take place within 3 months of
the initial request to the directors. A lesser number may require the company to circulate a statement of
up to 1,000 words in respect of any resolution or other business to be dealt with at the meeting (s 314).
Notice of at least 14 days (or longer if required by the articles) must be given unless shorter notice is
agreed to by at least 90% (or up to 95% if so required by the articles) of the nominal value of the shares
with voting rights or (where there is no share capital) at least 90% of the voting rights (95% in the case
of public companies).
Notice must be given to every member and every director (s 310). The notice must state the time,
date and place of the meeting and the general nature of the business to be dealt with. Note that in
particular cases, special notice may be required (see 4.4 below).
Interactive question 8: General meetings [Difficulty level: Easy]

Bonanza Ltd is a company limited by shares which last held a general meeting 6 months ago. Which of
the following cannot now call a further general meeting?
A The directors
B Members representing at least 5% of the paid up capital with voting rights
C An auditor
D A company secretary
4.2 Annual general meetings

Every public company must hold an annual general meeting ('AGM') once a year, during the 6 months
following its accounting reference date (s 336). Failure to do so renders every officer of the company
who is in default liable to a fine.
Notice of at least 21 days must be given unless all the members entitled to attend and vote agree to
shorter notice. The notice must state that the meeting is an AGM.
The members of a public company may require the company to give notice of a resolution to be moved
at the meeting, provided they represent at least 5% of the total voting rights or number at least 100
with shares on which there is paid up an average of 100 or more per member (s 338).
The directors of a public company must lay its annual accounts and reports before the company in
general meeting (s 437). This is normally done at the AGM. Typically other business will include the
declaration of a dividend and the appointment of directors and auditors.
A private company is not required to hold an AGM.
120 Law
Interactive question 9: Notice periods [Difficulty level: Easy]
C
In a public company, what percentage of the voting rights or nominal value of shares with voting rights H
must consent to a notice period of less than 14 days? A
P
A For a general meeting B For an AGM T
E
51% R
75%
90% 6
95%
100%
4.3 Resolutions at general meeting

Section 281 provides that resolutions can only be passed in accordance with the Act, namely:
Private companies: as a written resolution or at a general meeting
Public companies: at a general meeting
Where a resolution is required but not specified, an ordinary resolution will be required (unless a
higher majority is required by the articles).
These are two types of resolution which might be passed by the company in general meeting:
Required
Type of
majority of the Business Rules
resolution
votes cast
Ordinary >50% Any business for which a special

resolution is not specifically
required by enactment or the
articles
Special 75% Where special resolution is The notice of the meeting
specifically required by enactment must include the text of the
or the articles, for example: resolution and specify that it
is to be moved as a special
Change of name
resolution.
Alteration of the articles
Reduction of share capital All special resolutions must
Winding up the company be filed with the Registrar
within 15 days.
4.4 Written resolutions

The members or directors of a private company (but not a public company) may propose a written
resolution without the need to hold a meeting in respect of any matter except
Removal of a director
before the expiration of his period of office
Removal of an auditor
The same majority of votes is required for any written resolution as would be required if the resolution
were passed in general meeting. The expression 'written resolution' does not mean that there is a
requirement for writing in the sense of hard copy. The members or directors (as the case may be) must
comply with the procedural steps for resolutions laid down by the Act.

A written resolution must be passed within 28 days from its circulation (or any other period specified in
the articles). Once signified, a member's agreement to a written resolution cannot be revoked. A written
resolution is passed once the necessary majority has signified agreement to it. Articles cannot override a
private company's power to pass written resolutions (s 300).
4.5 Notice and special notice

As has been mentioned, 14 days' notice is required for general meetings except
For AGMs of a public company, which require 21 days
Where special notice (of 28 days) is required to be given
The number of days always refers to clear days, that is excluding the day of the meeting and the day on
which notice is given or a request is received. Thus, for an AGM of a public company on Thursday 25th,
notice must be given on Wednesday 3rd.
Special notice of at least 28 days needs to be given where a resolution is proposed
To remove an auditor (s 510) or
To remove a director or to appoint a substitute upon his removal (s 168)
The relevant director or auditor may submit written representations and require that they be circulated
to members with notice of the meeting or read out at the meeting. They are also entitled to be heard at
the meeting at which the resolution is proposed and/or the ensuing vacancy is filled.
4.6 Proceedings at meetings

Quorum
A quorum is the minimum number of persons required to be present at a general meeting. Generally
speaking (and subject to the company's articles), a company must have a quorum of two members or
proxies or corporate representatives, save that a single member company may have a quorum of one.
If the required number is not present, the meeting is said to be inquorate. Normally the articles provide
for an automatic and compulsory adjournment in such cases.
Voting
The rights of members to vote and the number of votes to which they are entitled in respect of their
shares are fixed by the articles. One vote per share is normal but some shares, for instance preference
shares, may carry no voting rights in normal circumstances. Voting may be either:
By a show of hands, ie where each member (or his proxy) has one vote irrespective of the number
of shares held and exercises that vote by raising hands, or
(More commonly) by poll, ie where each member and proxies representing absent members, may
use as many votes as his shareholding grants him. If a poll is taken, the result of the previous show
of hands is disregarded. (The Act provides that a poll may be demanded by a certain contingent of
members (s 321).)
In voting, either by show of hands or on a poll, the number of votes cast determines the result. Votes
which are not cast, whether the member who does not use them is present or absent, are simply
disregarded. Hence the majority vote may be much less than half (or three quarters) of the total votes
which could be cast.
Proxies
Every member of a company has a statutory right (s 324) to appoint one or more persons as his 'proxy',
to exercise all or any of his rights to attend, speak and vote at a meeting of the company and any more
extensive rights conferred by the articles.
122 Law
Records
C
As noted earlier, every company must keep the following records for ten years (s 355) and available for H
inspection by members. A
P
Copies of all resolutions passed otherwise than at general meeting T
Minutes of all general meetings E
Details of decisions by sole member companies R
Quoted companies must also publish on a website the results of polls at general meetings (s 341).
6
4.7 Class meetings

Class meetings may be held in respect of individual classes of shareholders or debenture holders and the
rules for these are usually found in the articles or the debenture trust deed respectively.
Generally speaking, most statutory provisions relating to meetings and resolutions also apply to class
meetings.
4.8 Single member private companies

Similarly, any enactment or rule of law applicable to companies with two or more members applies
equally to sole member companies (with any necessary modifications) (s 38). A single member may
conduct business informally without notice or minutes. However, he must still provide a written record
of any decision that should have been taken in general meeting (or written resolution) and must comply
with filing requirements in the normal way.

Summary
124 Law
C
H
A
P
T
E
R

Self-test
1 How many directors must a company have?
Public company
Private company
2 What is a shadow director?

3 A company may remove a director by special resolution provided it gives special notice.
True
False
4 Name TWO ways which indicate that the power of the directors is subject to the will of the
members in general meeting.
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
5 List SIX of the general duties imposed on directors by CA'06.
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
6 The test of whether a director exercised reasonable care, skill and diligence is partly objective, ie
the standard reasonably to be expected of someone performing his role as director, but also partly
subjective if having regard to his actual general knowledge, skill and experience would require a
higher standard.
True
False
7 The offences of wrongful trading and fraudulent trading only apply when a company goes into
insolvent liquidation and may give rise to a personal liability on the part of a director.
True
False
8 In what circumstances might the Secretary of State accept a disqualification undertaking instead of
seeking a disqualification order?
Where the director has participated in wrongful trading
Where the director is considered unfit to be concerned in the management of a company
Where the director has been in persistent default of company law filing requirements
9 What is the principal advantage of a shareholders' agreement?

10 Name THREE matters which concern directors but require approval of the members in general
meeting and state briefly the consequences of breach.
126 Law
Matter Consequence of breach
C
H
A
P
T
E
R
11 State the rule in Foss v Harbottle.
12 What are the THREE possible actions available to a minority who is unhappy with the action of the
6
majority?
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
13 Under what TWO circumstances is a public company required to call a general meeting?
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
14 Name THREE instances when a written resolution cannot be used.
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
15 Where special notice is required, how many days' notice must be given?
7 days
14 days
21 days
28 days
16 If the voting on a show of hands results in 58% in favour of a resolution and voting on a poll results
in 61% in favour, which result counts?


(1) B Shadow director
(2) B Ordinary resolution with special notice

B This was confirmed in Bushell v Faith 1970. A is therefore wrong. C is wrong in stating the articles
are invalid and that a special resolution is needed; an ordinary resolution will suffice to remove a
director. A director can vote on his removal if he is a member; therefore D is incorrect.

B The company is bound by both agreements (assuming there is no lack of good faith on the banks
part). The transaction is beyond the authority of the managing director, Mary, in that she failed to
obtain an ordinary resolution of the company as required by its articles of association. However s
40 provides that, in favour of a person dealing in good faith with a company, the power of the
board of directors to bind the company or (importantly in this case) to authorise others to do so,
shall be deemed to be free of any limitation under the company's constitution. Therefore the
restriction placed on her actual authority (by the article requiring an ordinary resolution) shall be
deemed not to exist in favour of the third party, Conifer Bank Ltd.
Farming Ltd will also be bound by the contract with Saw Ltd, as this was within her implied usual
authority as managing director.

A 2 Persistent default in filing annual returns 5 years
B 3 Fraudulent trading 15 years
C 3 Wrongful trading 15 years
D 1 Where the court considers that his conduct makes him unfit to be
considered in the management of a company, 2 15 years

A, C and D. If any of these matters are present, the claim will be unsuccessful. Whether or not the
claimant is acting in good faith (B) is one of the matters taken into consideration by the court, but is not
conclusive in the same way.

A No
B Yes
C Yes
D No
128 Law
C
B Elizabeth and Jane could consider a derivative action, under s 260 CA'06. Under the common law, H
prior to the Act, they would be unlikely to succeed. The facts of this case resemble those of Pavlides A
v Jensen 1956 where it was held that mere negligence did not justify a minority action to protect P
the company's rights since, in the absence of fraud, the sale could legitimately be approved by a T
E
majority of the shareholders. However, the new statutory provision covers negligence by the R
directors and so a remedy may be given. It remains to be seen how the courts will interpret and
apply s 260.
6
B 10% is required (5% is sufficient if the last meeting was over 12 months previously)
D The company secretary has no power to call a meeting

A For a general meeting 95%
B For an AGM 100%

1 A public company must have at least 2 directors. A private company must have at least 1 director.
2 A shadow director is someone in accordance with whose directions or instructions the directors are
accustomed to act.
3 False. Special notice is required but only an ordinary resolution is needed.
4 Alteration of the articles requires special resolution
Reduction of capital requires special resolution
Borrowing power may need ordinary resolution
Directors' office is subject to members power to remove by ordinary resolution
5 To act within the company constitution and to exercise their powers only for the purposes for
which they were conferred
To promote the success of the company
To exercise independent judgement
To exercise reasonable care, skill and diligence
To avoid conflicts of interest
Not to accept benefits from third parties
To declare any interest in a proposed transaction or arrangement
6 True
7 False. Fraudulent trading applies whether or not a company has been or is in the course of being
wound up. It is true, however that the commission of both offences can lead to a personal liability
to contribute to the company's debts.
8 Where the director is regarded as unfit to be concerned in the management of a company.
9 It does not need to be registered or open to public inspection.
10 Matter Consequence of breach
Service contracts Provision is void and contracts deemed to include provision for
termination on reasonable notice
Substantial property Contract is voidable, director liable to account for any gain and
transactions indemnify against any loss
Loans to directors etc Contract is voidable, director liable to account for any gain and
indemnify against any loss
Payments for loss of Payment is held on trust for the company, director liable to indemnify
office for any loss
11 In order to redress a wrong done to a company or its property or to enforce its rights, the proper
claimant is the company itself and not a member or members of the company.
12 Derivative action under s 260 (if majority represented by directors)
Derivative action under s 994 for unfairly prejudicial conduct
Petition for the winding up of the company on the just and equitable ground (s 122 IA '86)
13 An AGM every year
Wherever its net assets are half or less of its called up share capital
14 In a public company
To remove an auditor
To remove a director
130 Law
15 28 days
C
16 The vote on a poll. If a poll is taken, the result of the previous show of hands is disregarded.
H
A
P
T
E
R

132 Law
CHAPTER 7
Companies: finance
Introduction
Examination context
Topic List
1 Shares
2 Share capital
3 Loan capital and charges
133
Introduction
To understand the key types of shares in a company, including the procedures for the
issue, payment and transfer of shares
To identify different types of share capital and know how share capital can be altered
To understand the key issues in relation to capital maintenance
To learn about loan capital and debentures
To recognise fixed and floating charges and to know the rules relating to their registration
and priority
Specific syllabus references for this chapter are: 2d, e, f and m.
Syllabus links
In the previous chapter, you learned about companies limited by shares and this chapter now explores
the financing of such companies. You will learn about loans and charges over companies' assets and, in
the next chapter, consider further what happens when a company defaults on such arrangements.
Examination context
You can expect around four or five questions on the subject matter of this chapter on your exam paper.
Identify the procedures for the issue of shares, including issues at a premium and pre-emption
rights
Identify aspects of capital maintenance including reduction of capital, redemption and purchase of
a company's own shares, financial assistance for the purchase of a company's own shares and
distribution of profit.
Identify share transfer requirements and disclosure requirements
Identify the nature of fixed and floating charges and the procedures for registering them
134 Law
1 Shares
Section overview
The most common types of share are ordinary shares and preference shares. A company may also
issue redeemable shares (which may take the form of ordinary or preference shares).
Shares which have certain rights not enjoyed by other shares in the company are grouped in a
class and are said to have class rights.
Generally speaking, shares may be allotted provided authority is given in the articles or by
ordinary resolution and they must first be offered to existing shareholders in proportion to their C
existing holdings. H
A
Shares must be paid for in money or money's worth. They can be issued at a premium but not, as P
a general rule, at a discount. T
E
Shares are generally freely transferable and may be transferred in a paper or paperless format. R
A share is a transferable form of personal property, carrying rights and obligations, by which the interest
of a member of a company limited by shares is measured. A member of a company who holds one or 7
more shares is a shareholder. References to 'the Act' are to the Companies Act 2006 unless otherwise
stated.
1.1 Types of shares

If the constitution of a company states no differences between shares, it is assumed that they are all
ordinary shares. However, often a company will choose to confer different rights on different classes of
share. You will remember that the statement of capital submitted on formation (or on subsequent
actions of the company that have an effect on share capital) includes the prescribed particulars of the
rights attached to each type of the company's shares. Details are also likely to be included in the
company's articles.
The most common types of share are ordinary shares and preference shares. They (and redeemable
shares) are described below:
Share Feature
Ordinary Ordinary shareholders have an automatic right to have their capital repaid and to
participate in the distribution of profit, when the company is wound up, provided the
company has surplus assets once creditors have been satisfied.
Dividends are payable to ordinary shareholders only according to declarations made by
the directors and they are not cumulative (whereas dividends payable on preference
shares are normally cumulative).
It is the ordinary shareholders who are normally offered the benefit of rights issues and
bonus issues.
All ordinary shareholders have statutory pre-emption rights (see section 1.4 below).
Preference Preference shareholders also have a right to have their capital repaid on a winding up
(unless the articles provide otherwise). If there is a surplus after repayment of capital,
ordinary and preference shareholders will share equally. Where preference shares are
expressed to carry a priority or preferential right to return of capital, the amount paid
up on each preference share is to be repaid before anything is repaid to ordinary
shareholders. In these circumstances, however, if there is a surplus after repayment of
capital, the preference shareholders will have no right to share in that surplus.
Companies: finance 135

Share Feature
Typically preference shares will carry a prior right to a fixed dividend, in which case
It is not a right to compel payment of a dividend, simply to receive a dividend at the
specified rate before any other dividend is paid or declared.
The right to receive a preference dividend is deemed to be cumulative unless the
contrary is stated.
On liquidation, the preference shareholders cease to be entitled to any unpaid
preference dividends unless
A dividend has been declared though not yet paid when liquidation commences
and
The articles (or other terms of issue) expressly provide that in a liquidation
arrears are to be paid in priority to return of capital to members
Holders of preference shares have no entitlement to participate in any additional
dividend over and above their specified rate unless that is expressly provided.
Preference shares are usually expressed not to carry a right to vote (or only in
specified circumstances, such as failure to pay the preference dividend, variation of
their rights or a resolution to wind up). If there is no express provision, they carry the
same voting rights as ordinary shares.
Preference shareholders do not have rights of pre-emption unless they are specifically
conferred by the company's articles of association or terms of issue of the shares.
Redeemable A redeemable share is one which is issued on terms that it can be bought back by the
company at the option of the company or the shareholder (see section 2.4 below).
1.2 Class rights

Any share which has different rights from others is grouped with the other shares carrying identical
rights to form a class. The rights that attach to shares in that class which are different from the rights
enjoyed by all shareholders are called 'class rights'.
The rights attached to a class of shares (or members rights generally in a company without a share
capital) can be varied only in accordance with the articles or (if they contain no such provision)
according to the procedure set out in the Act (s 630), namely
A special resolution of the relevant class or written consent from at least 75% in nominal value of
the issued shares of that class.
The holders of at least 15% of the issued shares of the class in question (who have not themselves
consented to or voted in favour of the variation) may apply to the court, within 21 days of the
consent being given by the class, to have the variation cancelled.
The court can either confirm the variation as made or cancel it as 'unfairly prejudicial'. It cannot,
however, modify the terms of the variation. A variation will be 'unfairly prejudicial' where it is
shown that the majority who voted in favour was seeking some advantage to themselves as
members of a different class instead of considering the interests of the class in which they were
then voting (Re Holders Investment Trust, 1971). A copy of the court order must be forwarded to
the Registrar within 15 days.
A notice giving particulars of any variation, or creation of a new class, must be delivered to the
Registrar within one month of the variation.
Note that the fact that the value of existing rights may be affected will not concern the court if the
rights themselves are unchanged. A class right is varied only if the right itself is altered. An alteration
which affects how the right 'operates', but which leaves the right unchanged is not a variation.
For example, where shares of one class are subdivided with the incidental effect of increasing the voting
strength of that class, the class rights of another class are not varied as a result, even though the rights
of the non-altered shares are, in practice. less valuable:
136 Law
Greenhalgh v Arderne Cinemas Ltd 1946
The facts: The company had two classes of ordinary shares, 50p shares and 10p shares. Every share
carried one vote. A resolution was passed to subdivide each 50p share into five 10p shares, thus
multiplying the votes of that class by five.
Decision: The rights of the original 10p shares had not been varied since they still had one vote per
share as before.
Interactive question 1: Types of share [Difficulty level: Exam standard]

Which type(s) of share
C
Ordinary Preference H
A
P
A Carries statutory rights of pre-emption in the absence of any
T
express provision? E
R
B Carries a right to a dividend at a specified rate which is deemed
to be cumulative in the absence of any express or implied
provision to the contrary?
7
C Carries an automatic right to have capital repaid in the event of
the company being wound up?
D Carries a right to vote in the absence of any express provision?
1.3 Allotment of shares

Shares are allotted when a person acquires the unconditional right to be included in the company's
register of members in respect of those shares (s 558). Shares are generally said to be issued once the
allottee receives a letter of allotment or share certificate as evidence of his title. Once his name is entered
on the register of members, he is then a member of the company.
The general rule is that the directors of any company may allot shares on the following basis (s 551)
(1) There must be authority given either
By the articles or
By ordinary resolution
It can be general or specific, conditional or unconditional.
(2) The authority must
State the maximum number of shares to be allotted
State the expiry date for the authority, which must be not more than five years after the
authority (ie after the incorporation or resolution)
The authority may be given, varied, renewed or removed by an ordinary resolution, even if this
constitutes an alteration of the articles (which would normally require a special resolution).
The rule does not apply to the allotment of shares in pursuance of an employees share scheme.
In addition, the directors of a private company with only one class of shares may allot shares of that
class unless (and to the extent that) it is prohibited by the company's articles (s 550).
Any director who knowingly contravenes or allows a contravention commits an offence punishable by a
fine.

A rights issue is an allotment of additional shares made to existing members, usually pro rata to their
existing holding in the company's shares. If the members do not wish to subscribe for additional shares
under a rights issue they may be able to sell their rights and so obtain the value of the option.
A bonus issue is the capitalisation of the reserves of a company by the issue of additional shares to
existing shareholders, in proportion to their holdings. Such shares are normally fully paid-up with no
cash called for from the shareholders.
1.4 Rights of pre-emption

Whenever a company proposes to allot 'equity securities' (usually ordinary shares for cash), it is required
to offer those shares first to holders of similar shares in proportion to their holdings (s 561) and on the
same or more favourable terms. These rights of existing company shareholders to be offered new equity
shares issued by the company pro rata to their existing holding of that class of shares are called pre-
emption rights.
The offer must be made in writing or in electronic form and must specify a period of not less than 21
days during which the offer may be accepted. Equity securities which have been offered to members in
this way but are not accepted may then be allotted on the same (or less favourable) terms to
non-members.
If equity securities are allotted in breach of these rules the members to whom the offer should have
been made may, within two years from delivery of the return of allotment, recover compensation for
their loss, if any, from those in default (s 563). The allotment will generally be valid.
These pre-emption provisions do not apply in the following cases:
Reason Explanation
Exceptions The Act provided that the provisions do not apply to allotments of
Bonus shares
Securities to be wholly or partly paid up otherwise than in cash
Securities relating to an employees share scheme
Exclusions A private company may exclude all or any of the provisions in its articles, either
generally or in relation to allotments of a particular description
Disapplication Directors of a private company with only one class of shares may be authorised
to allot equity securities as if s 561 did not apply by either
The articles or
Special resolution
Where directors are given authority by the company to allot shares, they may
also be given the power to allot equity securities as if s 561 did not apply by
either
The articles (where a general authority is given) or
Special resolution
1.5 Shares at a discount

As a general rule, shares cannot be allotted at a discount to (or for a price which is less than) the
nominal value (s.580). If shares are allotted at a discount, the allottee is liable to pay the company an
amount equal to the amount of the discount, together with interest.
The no-discount rule only requires that, in allotting its shares, a company shall not fix a price which is
less than the nominal value of the shares. It may leave part of that price to be paid at some later time.
Thus 1 shares may be issued at a price of 1 but only partly paid 75p on allotment and 25p when
called for or by instalment. The unpaid capital passes with the shares, if they are transferred, as a debt
payable by the holder at the time when payment is demanded.
138 Law
More specifically (s.552), a company is prohibited from applying any of its shares or capital money in paying
any commission, discount or allowance to any person in consideration of his subscribing for shares (or
procuring subscriptions or agreeing to subscribe or procure subscriptions). This prohibition applies
regardless of how the shares or money are to be applied, whether in addition to the purchase price of
property acquired by the company or the contract price of work to be carried out for the company or in
being paid out of the nominal purchase money or contract price or otherwise.
There is one exception, however, which entitles a company to pay a commission to someone who agrees
to subscribe or to procure subscriptions for shares, provided the company's articles contain the relevant
authority and provided the commission paid does not exceed 10% of the issue price of the shares or the
amount authorised by the articles, whichever is less.
1.6 Shares at a premium C

H
Shares may be issued at a premium, for cash or otherwise. In such cases, a sum equal to the premium A
on each share must be transferred to a share premium account. If a company allots 100 of its 1 P
(nominal) shares for 1.50 in cash, 1 per share is credited to the share capital account, and 50p to the T
E
share premium account. The allotment would be shown in the balance sheet as follows:
R
Before After
share issue share issue
7
Cash 100 250
Share capital 100 200
Share premium 50
100 250
That amount so transferred may be used to write off the expenses of the issue of those shares and any
commission lawfully paid on the issue. The account may also be used to pay up new shares to be
allotted to members as fully paid bonus shares. There are also special rules for group reconstruction
relief and merger relief, which relieve companies from the requirement to transfer any premium to a
share premium account. Thus if an acquiring company secures at least 90 per cent of the equity capital
of another company as consideration for an allotment of its shares, any premium obtained from the
excess of the other company's assets over the nominal value of its shares need not be transferred to the
share premium account.
Otherwise, the share premium account is treated as part of the company's paid up share capital and is
subject to rules on the reduction of capital set out in the Act. For example, a company cannot distribute
part of its share premium account
As a dividend
To write off expenses incurred in connection with the formation of the company, nor
To write off expenses incurred in connection with an issue of debentures
1.7 Payment for shares

Shares must be paid up in money or money's worth (including goodwill and know how). Thus
payment may be cash or a 'non-cash' consideration of sufficient value. For instance, a company may
issue shares in payment of the price agreed in the purchase of a property. Whilst a blatant and
unjustified overvaluation will be declared invalid, the courts generally will not wish to intervene in a
directors valuation of an asset acquired for shares if it appears reasonable and honest. To issue shares 'at
par' is to obtain consideration equal to the nominal value. The prohibition on offering of shares at a
discount on nominal value does not prevent a company from issuing shares at a price which is below
market value.
Shares are deemed to be allotted or paid up in cash where the company receives
Cash
An undertaking to pay cash to the company (but not to another person) at a later date
A cheque
A release of its liability for a liquidated sum

There are additional rules which apply to public companies, as follows:
Rule Explanation
Subscribers (s 584) Shares taken by subscribers must be paid up in cash.

Services (s 585) Shares cannot be paid for by an undertaking by someone to do work or perform
services for the company or any other person.
1/4 paid up (s 586) Shares must be paid up at least as to one-quarter of the nominal value plus the
whole of any premium payable (except for shares allotted in pursuance of an
employees share scheme).
Long-term Shares cannot be allotted as fully or partly paid up otherwise than in cash if the
undertaking (s 587) payment is or includes an undertaking which may be performed more than five
years after the allotment.
Valuation of non- Any payment otherwise than in cash must be independently valued (subject to
cash consideration certain exceptions concerning mergers or an arrangement with another
(s 593) company).
Generally speaking, where an allotment is made in contravention of these provisions, the allottee is
liable to pay an amount equal to the nominal value of the allotted shares together with interest. He may
apply to the court for relief from such liability and the court may grant relief where it considers it just
and equitable to do so.
Interactive question 2: Issue of shares [Difficulty level: Exam standard]

The directors of Starwake plc propose to allot 1,000 shares with a nominal value of 5 each for cash.
Yes No
A Can the company amend its articles of association to incorporate a

provision excluding the statutory rights of pre-emption?
B Is an authority to allot shares given by ordinary resolution
sufficient?
C Can any of the shares be sold for 4.50 each on a fully paid-up
basis?
D Can any of the shares be sold for 5.50 each?
1.8 Transfer of shares

Shares are generally freely transferable in accordance with and subject to any restrictions contained in
the company's articles (s 544).
Unlisted shares
Once the member-transferor and the transferee have reached agreement, the transferor holds the shares
as trustee for the transferee until registration but remains a member of the company with the right to
vote as he chooses. Once the transferee pays for the shares, the transferor must vote as directed by the
transferee. Once the transferee's name is entered on the register of members, the transferor ceases to be
a member and the transferee acquires all the members rights.
The transferor executes a stock transfer form in favour of the transferee and gives it to him with the
share certificate. Both are sent to the company for registration. Once the company receives a proper
instrument of transfer, it must either register the transfer and prepare a share certificate or give notice of
refusal to the proposed transferee, with reasons for the refusal, within two months. Where notice of
refusal is given, the transferee's beneficial interest is not affected (that is, he is still entitled to any
dividend or return of capital on winding up), but he cannot exercise all members rights, including
140 Law
voting rights, until the transfer is registered and his name is entered on the register of members. He is
also entitled to such information as he may reasonably require as to the reasons for the refusal (but he is
not entitled to minutes of directors meetings). Where the company fails to comply with these
provisions, it and its officers are guilty of an offence punishable by a fine.
There is no requirement for certification where shares are transmitted by operation of law, for example
where a bankrupt member's trustee in bankruptcy or a deceased member's personal representative
becomes entitled to the member's shares.
Listed shares
Securities may be transferred without a written instrument.
CREST Co Ltd is a private company owned by a number of firms connected with all sections of the
equities market. The company is currently the approved operator of an electronic system which enables
C
shareholders to hold and transfer their securities without the need for written instruments of transfer. H
Under the CREST system, a member appoints a custodian broker to hold his shares under a customer A
agreement, which provides for the broker to deal with the shares only in accordance with the P
shareholder's directions. Any transfer of shares is normally completed in three days. T
E
Regulations under the Act (made by either the Treasury or the Secretary of State) may provide that R
companies may be required (rather than just permitted) to adopt such a paperless holding and transfer
of shares (s 785). Such regulations might impose such a requirement in relation to particular types of
company or security or provide for the company to pass an ordinary resolution to that effect. 7
You should be aware that there are very detailed rules for the disclosure of substantial interests in the
relevant share capital (essentially voting shares) of public companies. For example, in the case of
companies listed on the Official List or AIM, issuers are obliged to publish their total share capital and
voting rights at the end of each calendar month in which a change has occurred. A shareholder must
notify the issuer (by completing a notification form) where his percentage of voting rights reaches 3% of
the total voting rights of the company, and each 1% thereafter. It follows that this threshold may be
reached even where a shareholder does not actually deal in the shares. He is therefore obliged to make
the notification within two trading days of when he became or should have become aware of the
notifiable change. These provisions are set out in the Disclosure and Transparency Rules (published by
the Financial Services Authority).
2 Share capital
Section overview
The capital which is invested in a company limited by shares by shareholders is called its share
capital.
A company's share capital can be increased and altered in a number of ways, but there are strict
controls on any reduction of capital.
In certain circumstances a company may acquire its own shares, by redemption or purchase, and
private companies may be permitted to fund such an acquisition out of capital.
Private companies may give financial assistance for the acquisition of their shares but public
companies are prohibited from doing so, save in certain circumstances.
Dividends represent a return on capital invested and, generally speaking, must be paid out of
distributable profits only.
It is a fundamental principle of company law that limited companies should utilise their share capital
only for the purposes of the business and should not be allowed to diminish or return any part of that
capital to the detriment of company creditors or minority shareholders. This maintenance of capital
principle is upheld by various provisions in the Act which limit capital reduction schemes, restrict the
freedom of a company to purchase its own shares and give financial assistance to aid share purchases,
strictly control the circumstances in which capital may be used for the redemption and purchase of
shares, as well as restricting the scope for making dividend payments and utilising payments of share
premiums.

Remember too that a public company must satisfy the authorised minimum share capital requirement
(currently 50,000).
2.1 Types of capital

The word capital is used in different ways in relation to companies. You should be familiar with the
following terms:
Term Meaning
A company A company that has power under its constitution to issue shares (s 545)
having a share
capital
Issued or allotted Shares that have been issued or allotted as the case may be (s 546) (including
share capital shares taken by the subscribers on the formation of the company).
A company need not issue all its share capital. Any part of it not issued is called
unissued share capital.
Called-up share So much of the share capital as equals the aggregate amount of the calls made on
capital its shares plus share capital that is paid up without being called and share capital to
be paid at a specified future date under the articles or terms of allotment of the
relevant shares (s 547).
Equity share The issued share capital excluding any part of it that, neither as respects dividends
capital nor as respects capital, carries any right to participate beyond a specified amount in
a distribution (ie usually a companys ordinary share capital, since preference shares
usually carry a right to a fixed return).
Loan capital Loan capital describes the company's borrowed money.
Worked example: Types of capital

Portions Ltd has 100 1 (nominal shares) of which it has issued 80. It has received 25p per share on
application and has called on the holders for a further 15p per share.
Its share capital is 100. Its issued share capital is 80. Its called-up share capital is 32 and its paid up
share capital is 20.
2.2 Reduction of share capital

A company may wish to reduce its share capital where, for example, its capital exceeds the company's
needs or where the company's net assets have fallen in value to below the amount of its capital (as
recorded in the accounts) and that position is likely to be permanent. A reduction in share capital may
be achieved by various means, including reducing the liability on partly paid shares or by reducing the
amount of paid up share capital and either returning it to shareholders or applying it to another
purpose.
Companies are only permitted to reduce their share capital in accordance with the two methods
prescribed by the Act (s.641). These are designed to reassure creditors with regard to capital invested in
the company but also to give directors sufficient flexibility in managing the business effectively and to
return unused capital in an appropriate manner. Both methods are subject to any restriction or
prohibition contained in the company's articles of association:
Any limited company may reduce its capital by special resolution confirmed by the court. In most
cases, any such confirmation is subject to creditors' rights to object to the reduction and to the
court being satisfied that all creditors so entitled have either consented to the reduction or had
their subsisting debts or claims discharged or secured. If a reduction is confirmed for a public
company that results in the nominal value of the allotted share capital falling below the authorised
minimum, the company must be re-registered as a private company unless the court directs
otherwise
142 Law
A private company may reduce its capital by special resolution supported by a solvency statement
given by all of the directors in a prescribed form (within 15 days prior to the resolution being
passed) confirming the company's ability to pay its debts over a period of twelve months (s.643).
This method is only permissible where there is at least one member remaining who holds a non-
redeemable share (so that a private limited company cannot reduce its share capital to nothing
without the court's approval)
A copy of the resolution and a statement of capital, together with a copy of the solvency statement or
court order must be filed with the Registrar.
If the net assets of a public company are (or fall to) half or less of the company's called up share capital,
the directors must call a general meeting in order to consider whether any steps need to be taken to
deal with the situation.
Members' liability is reduced accordingly following a permitted reduction in capital. Any reserve arising C
from a reduction of capital may be treated as a realised profit for the purposes of distributions. H
A
P
T
2.3 Other alteration of share capital E
R
A company may, however, increase or alter its share capital as follows and in each case must give notice
to the Registrar of the alteration, accompanied by a statement of capital, within one month:
Alteration Rule 7
Increase (s 617) By allotting more shares (see 1.3 above).

Subdivision or A limited company may pass an ordinary resolution to:
consolidation (s 618)
Subdivide its shares into shares of a smaller nominal amount than its existing
shares or
Consolidate and divide its share capital into shares of a larger nominal
amount than its existing shares
The proportion between the amount paid and amount unpaid on the original
shares must remain the same. For example, if 1 is unpaid on a 10 share that is
subsequently subdivided into 10 1 shares, there will then be 10p unpaid on
each of those 10 shares.
(Note that a company's share capital may also be altered as a result of a redenomination from one
currency to another (s 622). Such a redenomination may also result in a reduction of capital in order to
round up or down nominal values in the new currency. If such a reduction is needed, it must not
exceed 10% of the nominal value of the reduced allotted share capital and a special resolution is
required.)
2.4 Redemption of shares

A public limited company must contain authority in its articles to issue redeemable shares and a private
company may exclude or restrict the issue of redeemable shares in its articles (s 684). The directors'
authority to determine the terms, conditions and manner of redemption may also be given by an
ordinary resolution (even if it has the effect of amending the company's articles). Redeemable shares
can only be issued when there are other shares issued that are not redeemable.
Redeemable shares may not be redeemed unless they are fully paid. Unless the terms of redemption
provide otherwise, the shares must be paid for on redemption.
Redeemable shares may only be redeemed out of:
Distributable profits of the company or
The proceeds of a fresh issue of shares made for the purposes of the redemption
Save that a private limited company may redeem shares out of capital subject to certain conditions
(which apply also to a purchase of shares described in section 2.5 below).

These provide that the company may make a 'permissible capital payment' in such amount as is
required for the redemption or purchase after applying for that purpose
Any available profits and
The proceeds of any fresh issue of shares made for the purpose of the redemption or purchase
For these purposes, 'available profits' has the same meaning as in the case of distributions but whether
the company has profits so available is determined in accordance with different provisions (s.711).
A payment out of capital can only be made where the directors' statement and auditor's report support
the payment and it is approved by a special resolution (disregarding the voting rights of shares to which
the resolution relates). Any proposed payment out of capital must be publicised appropriately and
creditors must be given an opportunity to apply to court for the cancellation of the resolution. The
payment must be made within five and seven weeks after the resolution is passed.
When shares in a limited company are redeemed, the shares are treated as cancelled and the amount of
the company's issued share capital is diminished by the nominal value of the shares redeemed. Notice
of redemption, together with a statement of capital, must be given to the Registrar within one month.
2.5 Purchase of own shares

Generally speaking a company is prohibited from acquiring its own shares save in limited circumstances
(s 658), namely the:
Redemption or purchase of shares in accordance with the Act
Acquisition of shares in a permitted reduction of capital
Purchase of shares in complying with a court order (eg buying out an unfairly prejudiced minority)
Forfeiture or surrender of shares in accordance with a company's articles where there is failure to
pay for them
A company's ability to purchase its own shares may be attractive to individual investors who might
otherwise be concerned that shareholders might not have sufficient resources to buy them out. It also
enables the resolution of disputes and difficulties where one member wishes to retire or resign and the
remaining shareholders do not wish to (or cannot) purchase his shares and do not want an outsider
brought in.
A limited company may purchase its own shares in accordance with the provisions of the Act, subject to
any restriction or prohibition contained in its articles and subject to there being issued shares of the
company other than redeemable shares or treasury shares. It can only purchase its own shares where
the shares are fully paid and the shares must be paid for on purchase.
A limited company may only purchase its own shares out of
Distributable profits of the company or
The proceeds of a fresh issue of shares made for the purpose of financing the purchase
Save that a private company may use capital to purchase its own shares provided certain conditions are
met. (These are the same as the requirements described in 2.4 above with regard to redemption of
shares out of capital.)
A market purchase, ie one made on a recognised investment exchange, must be authorised by a
resolution of the company which specifies the maximum number of shares that can be acquired and
states a maximum and minimum price that can be paid for them.
An off-market purchase, ie one that is not conducted through a recognised investment exchange, must
be authorised by a contract approved by (or conditional upon approval by) a special resolution
(disregarding the voting rights of the shares to which the resolution relates).
A return giving details of the purchase must be sent to the Registrar of Companies within 28 days.
Purchased shares are usually cancelled, although in some cases (generally speaking where the shares are
listed or traded on the AIM or regulated market) the company may elect to hold them 'in treasury'.
Treasury shares may be sold at a later date without obtaining prior authority from the company's
members for the sale.
144 Law
Where shares are redeemed or purchased out of a company's profits, the amount by which the
company's issued share capital is diminished when shares are cancelled must be transferred to the
capital redemption reserve. That reserve is treated as part of the company's paid up share capital,
except that it may be used to pay up new shares to be allotted to members as fully paid bonus shares.
2.6 Financial assistance for the purchase of shares

Under the Act, private companies are no longer prohibited from giving financial assistance for the
acquisition of their shares. However, public companies remain subject to restrictions.
Financial assistance may be given in various ways, including by way of gift or a gift of money to buy
them or by guaranteeing or providing security for a loan given by a third party for the purposes of
purchasing shares. (Lawful dividends and distributions on liquidation, permitted reductions of capital or
redemption of shares, allotments of bonus shares and anything done in pursuance of a court order or C
H
arrangement with creditors are not prohibited by the rules on financial assistance (s 681).) A
A public company (or its subsidiary) is prohibited from giving financial assistance at or before the time P
T
of an acquisition of shares in the public company, unless the principal purpose of the assistance is E
something other than the proposed acquisition (s.678) or the giving of assistance is only an incidental R
part of some larger purpose and (in either case) it is given in good faith in the interests of the company.
The same prohibition applies to any financial assistance to be given by a public company for the
acquisition of shares in its private holding company. 7
However, financial assistance may be given for the purpose of certain transactions (outlined below) by
Private companies
Public companies where the assistance does not reduce the company's net assets or, to the extent
that they are reduced, the assistance is given out of distributable profits
The permitted transactions include:
Where the lending of money is in the company's ordinary course of business
Where the financial assistance is given in good faith in the interests of the company for the
purposes of an employees' share scheme
The making of loans to employees (not directors) in good faith to enable them to acquire fully paid
shares in the company
Breach of the financial assistance rules is a criminal offence (s 680), punishable by fine and/or
imprisonment, and is also likely to affect the contracts concerned and result in civil liability for breach of
directors' duties.
Interactive question 3: Maintenance of capital [Difficulty level: Exam standard]

Might the following transactions by a retail limited company be permitted under the Companies Act
2006?
Public Private
company company
A The buy-back of redeemable shares out of capital
B The purchase of a company's own shares out of capital
C The provision of a loan to a director for the purpose of acquiring

shares in the company
D A reduction of capital authorised by the court

2.7 Dividends
A dividend is one type of distribution of a company's assets to members of the company. The general
rule is that any distribution can only be made out of profits that are available for the purpose and not
out of capital.
Profits available for distribution are accumulated realised profits (which have not been distributed or
capitalised) less accumulated realised losses (which have not been previously written off in a reduction
or reorganisation of capital).
A dividend is a debt only when it is declared and due for payment. A shareholder (ordinary or
preference) is not entitled to a dividend unless it is declared in accordance with the procedure
prescribed by the articles and the declared date for payment has arrived. The directors may decide to
withhold profits and cannot be compelled to recommend a dividend.
A public company may only make a distribution if its net assets are, at the time, not less than the
aggregate of its called-up share capital and undistributable reserves. The dividend which it may pay is
limited to such amount as will leave its net assets at not less than that aggregate amount (s 831).
Undistributable reserves are defined as
Share premium account
Capital redemption reserve
Any surplus of accumulated unrealised profits over accumulated unrealised losses (known as a
revaluation reserve)
Any reserve which the company is prohibited from distributing by statute or by its articles.
If a distribution is made in contravention of the Act and the receiving member knows or has reasonable
grounds for believing that the distribution is made unlawfully, that member will be liable to repay it (or
a sum equal to its value where the distribution is made otherwise than in cash) (s 847). The directors
may also be liable to repay the amount of the dividend as a result of the breach of directors' duties
which will have occurred.
In Bairstow v Queens Moat Houses plc 2000, nearly 27 million of dividend was authorised by directors
when there were insufficient distributable profits. The directors were held to be in breach of their
fiduciary duties and liable to repay the amount of the dividends to the company. Members with actual
or constructive knowledge of the unlawful payments were also liable to repay the dividends received.
3 Loan capital and charges
Section overview
A company may choose to raise loan capital rather than share capital. A debenture is the
document that records the terms of any loan.
A company may enter into a fixed or floating charge by way of providing security for its
borrowing.
The lender or debentureholder is then a secured creditor and will rank in priority to unsecured
creditors in any liquidation of the company.
Charges need to be registered.
3.1 Debentures and rights of debentureholders

A debenture is the written acknowledgement of a debt by a company, which normally contains
provisions as to repayment of capital and interest. A debenture may be secured on some or all of the
assets of the company by the creation of a charge over the company's assets. However a document
relating to an unsecured loan is also a debenture in company law. A debenture is usually a formal legal
document.
146 Law
Like shareholders, debentureholders own transferable company securities which are usually long-term
investments in the company and the procedure for issue and transfer of shares and debentures is very
similar.
There are however important differences:
Factor Shareholder Debenture holder
Role Is a member or owner of the Is a creditor of the company

company
Voting rights May vote at general meetings May not vote
Cost of investment Shares may not be issued at a Debentures may be offered at a
discount discount C
H
Return Dividends are only paid out of Interest must be paid when it is due
A
distributable profits and when P
directors declare them T
E
Redemption Statutory restrictions on redeeming No restriction on redeeming R
shares debentures
Liquidation Shareholders are the last people to Debentures must be paid back before
7
be paid in a winding up shareholders are paid
From the investor's standpoint, debenture stock is often preferable to preference shares since the former
offers greater security and yields a fixed income.
From the company's standpoint, raising capital by borrowing has obvious advantages but it has to bear
in mind also the disadvantages of the rate of interest payable and, in particular, the liability imposed by
any charge which is created in order to secure the loan.
A charge is an encumbrance upon real or personal property granting the holder certain rights over that
property, usually as security for a debt owed to the charge holder. The most common form of charge is
by way of legal mortgage, used to secure the indebtedness of borrowers in house purchase transactions.
In the case of companies, charges over assets are most frequently granted to persons who provide loan
capital to the business. A charge secured over a company's assets gives to the creditor (called the
'chargee') a prior claim over unsecured creditors (and may give him priority over other secured
creditors) to payment of his debt out of those assets. Charges are of two kinds, fixed and floating.
3.2 Fixed charges

A fixed charge is a form of protection given to secured creditors relating to specific assets of a
company. It attaches to the relevant asset as soon as the charge is created. By its nature a fixed charge is
best suited to fixed assets which the company is likely to retain for a long period.
A company is not permitted to deal with, or dispose of, assets that are subject to a fixed charge without
the consent of the chargeholder. If the company does dispose of the asset it will either repay the
secured debt out of the proceeds of sale so that the charge is discharged at the time of sale, or transfer
the asset to the purchaser still subject to the charge.
The charge grants the holder the right of enforcement against the identified asset in the event of default
in repayment so that the creditor may realise the asset to meet the debt owed. Fixed charges rank first
in order of priority in liquidation.
When he comes to enforce the charge, the chargee may find that the value of the asset does not fully
discharge the debt. In a liquidation, the unpaid balance then falls to be an unsecured debt.
Note that if a fixed charge is created to secure a debt within six months before a company becomes
insolvent, then it may be invalid as a preference (see Chapter 8).

3.3 Floating charges
Unlike a fixed charge, a floating charge permits a company to deal with the charged assets without the
permission of the chargeholder until such time as the charge crystallises (thereby becoming a fixed
charge). The nature of a floating charge can be described as
A charge on a class of assets of a company, present and future
Which class is, in the ordinary course of the company's business, changing from time to time and
Until the holders enforce the charge, the company may carry on business and deal with the assets
charged.
A floating charge is often created by express words but no special form of words is essential. If a
company gives to a chargee rights over its assets while retaining freedom to deal with them in the
ordinary course of business, that will be a charge which 'floats'. The particular assets subject to a floating
charge cannot be identified until the charge attaches by crystallisation, at which point the floating
charge is converted into a fixed charge on the company's assets. A floating charge is not restricted
however to current assets such as book debts or stock in trade. A floating charge over 'the undertaking
and assets' of a company (the most common type) applies to future as well as to current assets. For this
reason it is not possible to identify the assets to which a floating charge relates (until crystallisation).
Events causing crystallisation are as follows.
The liquidation of the company
Cessation of the company's business (which may occur on the crystallisation of another floating
charge)
Active intervention by the chargee, generally by way of appointing a receiver
Any event specified in the charge, such as non-payment of interest on the due date or notice
given by the chargee that the charge is converted into a fixed charge (on whatever assets of the
relevant class are owned by the company at the time of the giving of notice)
A charge may provide for automatic crystallisation when a specified event such as a breach of some
term by the company occurs, whether or not the chargee learns of the event and whether or not the
chargee wants to enforce the charge as a result of the event. If the relevant clause specifies that, on the
event happening, the floating charge is converted to a fixed one, then it is likely to be valid. However, if
the clause provides only that a company is to cease to deal with charged assets on the occurrence of a
particular event, it may not be valid.
3.4 Identification of charges as fixed or floating

It is not always immediately apparent whether a charge is fixed or floating and whatever label is given
to it by the parties is not conclusive. Chargees often do not wish to identify a charge as being floating
when it was created since this means that, if a receiver is appointed, preferential creditors must first be
paid out of the charged assets (s 40 IA 1986).
The general rule is that a charge over assets will not be registered as fixed if it envisages that the
company will still be able to deal with the charged assets without reference to the chargee.
Charges expressed to be fixed but which cover present and future book debts are particularly
problematic. In the relatively recent landmark case of National Westminster Bank plc v Spectrum Plus
Limited 2005, the House of Lords made it clear that, although a fixed charge over book debts is
conceptually possible, if the chargor retains the right to deal with the book debts in the ordinary course
of business in any way (including being able to withdraw amounts from a designated account into
which collected book debts have had to be paid), then the charge (whatever it is called) will be a
floating charge. In order to be a fixed charge, it is likely that the chargor must be prevented from
dealing with the book debts altogether, perhaps by assigning them to the chargee or having to pay
collected debts into a 'blocked account' with the chargee (essentially requiring the chargee's consent to
any withdrawals).
Additionally a floating charge, if created within twelve months before liquidation, may become void
automatically on liquidation (s 245 IA 1986).
148 Law
3.5 Comparison of fixed and floating charges
A fixed charge is normally the more satisfactory form of security since it confers immediate rights over
identified assets. However, a floating charge has some advantage in being applicable to current assets
which may be easier to realise than fixed assets subject to a fixed charge. If for example a company
becomes insolvent, it may be easier to sell its stock than its empty factory.
The principal disadvantages of floating charges are as follows.
The holder of a floating charge cannot be certain until the charge crystallises (often through the
company failing) which assets will form his security.
Even when a floating charge has crystallised over an identified pool of assets the chargee may find
himself postponed to the claim of other creditors as follows.
C
A judgment creditor or landlord who has seized goods and sold them may retain the
H
proceeds if received before the appointment of the debentureholder's receiver (s 183 IA). A
P
Preferential debts (for example remuneration and holiday pay owed to employees) may be T
paid out of assets subject to a floating charge unless there are other uncharged assets E
available for this purpose (ss 40 and 175 IA). R
The holder of a fixed charge over the same assets will usually have priority over a floating
charge on those assets even if that charge was created before the fixed charge (see below).
7
A creditor may have sold goods and delivered them to the company on condition that he is to
retain legal ownership until he has been paid (a Romalpa clause).
The Enterprise Act 2002 also introduced a clause into the Insolvency Act 1986 stating that a
'prescribed part' of the company's net property will be available to unsecured creditors,
regardless of any charges over that property. This introduces an element of 'proportionality'
for unsecured creditors. The amount of money that is to be so prescribed, or 'ring-fenced', is
set by the Secretary of State.
As noted above, a floating charge may become invalid automatically if the company creates the
charge to secure an existing debt and goes into liquidation within a year thereafter (s 245 IA); the
period is only six months with a fixed charge.
Interactive question 4: Charges [Difficulty level: Easy]

1 What is the term used to describe the point at which a floating charge is converted into a fixed
charge?
2 What is meant by 'ring-fencing'?
3.6 Priority of charges

Where different charges over the same property are given to different creditors, their priority must be
determined. Thus, if charges are created over the same property to secure a debt of 5,000 to X and
7,000 to Y and the property is sold yielding only 10,000 then either X or Y is paid in full and the other
receives only the balance remaining out of 10,000 realised from the security (unless they rank equally).
Leaving aside the question of registration (discussed below), the main points to remember in
connection with the priority of any charges are as follows:
Legal charges rank according to the order of creation (ie the one created first takes priority).
Equitable charges also take priority according to the order of creation.
A legal charge created before an equitable one has priority
An equitable charge created before a legal charge will only take priority over the latter if, when the
latter was created, the legal chargee had notice of the equitable charge.

A creditor to whom a floating charge is given may seek to protect himself against losing his priority, by
including in the terms of his floating charge a prohibition against the company creating a fixed charge
over the same property, which would otherwise take priority (sometimes called a 'negative pledge
clause'). In the absence of such a clause, however, the fixed charge will rank first since, although created
later, it attaches to the property at the time of creation (whereas the floating charge attaches at the time
of crystallisation). Once a floating charge has crystallised it becomes a fixed charge and a fixed charge
created subsequently ranks after it.
3.7 Registration of charges

A company must keep available for inspection
A copy of every instrument creating a charge which is required to be registered and
A register of charges, listing all fixed and floating charges and giving the names of the chargees,
the amount of the charge and a short description of the property charged
either at the company's registered office or at another place specified in regulations and notified to the
Registrar. They must be available for inspection by any creditor or member free of charge and by any
other person on payment of a fee.
When a company creates a charge specified in the Act, it must also deliver prescribed particulars,
together with the instrument by which the charge is created or evidenced, to the Registrar (s 860)
within 21 days, beginning on the day after the charge is created (s 870). Registration may, alternatively,
be effected by a person interested in the charge, rather than the company.
The Registrar enters details of the charge in the register (including its date, the name of the chargee, the
amount secured and short particulars of the property charged). He then issues a certificate of
registration of the charge, which is conclusive evidence that the registration requirements have been
satisfied. The company must then endorse a copy of that certificate on any debenture issued by the
company thereafter, the payment of which is secured by the registered charge (s 865).
Failure to register is an offence punishable by fine, although the court may extend the period for
registration where it is satisfied that the failure (or mistake) was inadvertent or not likely to prejudice the
company's creditors or shareholders, or otherwise just and equitable (s 873).
Failure to register will also affect the validity of the charge. Non-compliance with s 860 renders the
charge void against any
Liquidator
Administrator and
Creditor
of the company. The money secured by the (void) charge is then immediately payable.
3.8 Lenders remedies

An unsecured creditor may sue the company for the debt or apply to the court for the appointment of
an administrator or petition for a compulsory winding-up. A secured creditor may, in addition, appoint a
receiver in respect of the property charged.
Liquidation, administration and receivership are addressed in Chapter 8.
150 Law
Summary
C
H
A
P
T
E
R

152 Law
Self-test
1 If a company fails to pay preference shareholders their dividend, they can bring a court action to
compel the company to pay the dividend.
True False
2 Which of the following are rights of preference shareholders (unless excluded by the articles)?
A The right to receive a dividend is cumulative.
B If the company goes into liquidation, preference shareholders are entitled to claim all arrears
of dividend from the liquidator.
C
C As well as rights to their preference dividends, preference shareholders can share equally in H
dividends payable to ordinary shareholders. A
P
D Preference shareholders have a priority right over ordinary shares for the return of their T
capital. E
R
E Preference shareholders have equal voting rights to ordinary shareholders.
3 What is meant by 'called-up share capital'?
7
4 What is the majority of the relevant class required to consent to a variation of class rights?
51% 75%
90% 100%
5 What minimum percentage of shareholders in a class may apply to the court for a variation of class
rights to be cancelled?
5% 10%
15% 20%
6 Where authority to allot shares is given to directors in the company's articles, what type of
resolution is required to vary or renew that authority given that it results in an alteration of the
articles?
7 Fill in the blanks in the statements below.
A ........................................ issue is an allotment of additional shares to existing members in
exchange for consideration payable by the members.
A ........................................ issue is an allotment of additional shares to existing members where
the consideration is effectively paid by using the company's reserves.
8 Do rights of pre-emption apply in the following cases?
A A bonus issue Yes No
B An allotment of ordinary shares for cash Yes No
C An allotment of shares to be partly paid up otherwise than in cash Yes No
D An allotment of shares pursuant to an employees share scheme Yes No
9 Can a company issue shares
A At a discount? Yes No
B For a premium? Yes No
C Otherwise than for cash? Yes No

10 A share premium account can be used for bonus issues of shares or discounts on the issue of
debentures.
True False
11 When a company receives an instrument of transfer, it must register the transfer or give notice of
refusal within what time period?
12 Name two ways in which a private company may lawfully reduce its share capital.
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
13 Name THREE ways in which a company's share capital can be altered (but not reduced).
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
14 What type of resolution is required to authorise the redemption of shares?
15 Name three safeguards that are required for a private company to be authorised to redeem or
purchase its shares out of capital.
16 What restrictions, if any, apply to a private company providing financial assistance for the purchase
of its shares?
17 Can a private company purchase its own shares where they are partly paid up, provided it has
sufficient distributable profits?
18 Fill in the blanks in the statements below.
A public company cannot make a distribution if it would reduce the company's net assets to below
the aggregate of its ........................................ and ........................................
19 Which of the following are correct statements about the relationship between a company's
ordinary shares and its debentures?
A Debentures do not confer voting rights, whilst ordinary shares do.
B The company must pay interest on debentures and dividends on ordinary shares.
C A debentureholder takes priority over a member in liquidation.
20 What are the principal characteristics of a floating charge?
21 Company law requires a company to maintain a register of charges and to make it available for
inspection by the public, not just members and creditors.
True False
22 In which of the following situations will crystallisation of a floating charge occur?

A Liquidation of the company
B Disposal by the company of the charged asset
C Cessation of the company's business
D After the giving of notice by the chargee if the contract so provides
23 Within how many days of creation do most charges need to be registered?
7 days 21 days
14 days 28 days
24 What particulars of a charge must the Registrar be sent when the charge is registered?
25 What main remedies are available to a secured debentureholder to enforce his security?
154 Law

A Ordinary shares
B Preference shares
C Ordinary and preference shares
D Ordinary and preference shares
C
H
Answer to Interactive question 2 A
A No. Only a private company may do so. P
T
B Yes. Authority may be given either in the articles or by ordinary resolution. E
R
C No. Shares cannot be allotted at a discount.
D Yes. Shares may be allotted at a premium.
7

Public company Private company
A No Yes
B No Yes
C No Yes
D Yes Yes

1 Crystallisation
2 A certain percentage (prescribed by the Secretary of State) of a company's net property is 'ring-
fenced' and made available for unsecured creditors, notwithstanding any charges over that
property.

1 False. The company may decide not to pay any dividend, or may be unable to because it does not
have any distributable profits. What the preference shareholders have is a right to receive their
dividends before other dividends are paid or declared.
2 A and E are implied rights; the others have to be stated explicitly.
3 A company's called-up share capital is so much of the share capital as equals the aggregate amount
of the calls made on its shares plus share capital that is paid up without being called and share
capital that is to be paid at a specified future date.
4 75%. A special resolution of the relevant class or written consent from at least 75% in nominal
value of the issued shares of that class.
5 The holders of at least 15% of the issued shares of the class in question (who have not themselves
consented to the variation)
6 An ordinary resolution, even though an alteration in the articles takes place (which would normally
require a special resolution). Remember that authority to allot need not be given in the articles, it
can be given by ordinary resolution.
7 A rights issue is an allotment of additional shares to existing members in exchange for
consideration payable by the members.
A bonus issue is an allotment of additional shares to existing members where the consideration is
effectively paid by using the company's reserves.
8 A No
B Yes
C No
D No
9 A At a discount, no
B At a premium, yes
C Otherwise than for cash, yes. However note that the non-cash consideration must be
independently valued in the case of a public company
10 True
11 Two months
12 By a special resolution approved by the court
By a special resolution supported by a directors' solvency statement
13 Allotment of more shares
Subdivision
Consolidation
14 An ordinary resolution
15 A directors' statement
An auditors' report
A special resolution
Public notice of the proposed payment
16 None
17 No, a company can only purchase its own shares when they are fully paid
18 Called-up share capital and undistributable reserves
19 A and C are correct. Whilst the company has a contractual duty to pay interest on debentures,
there is no necessity for it to pay dividends on shares. B is therefore incorrect.
156 Law
20 A floating charge can be described as:
A charge on a class of assets, present and future
Which class is in the ordinary course of the company's business changing from time to time
Until the holders enforce the charge, the company may carry on business and deal with the
assets charged
21 True
22 A, C and D are true. As the charge does not attach to the asset until crystallisation, B is untrue.
23 21 days
24 A copy of the charge
The date that the charge was created C
H
The amount of the debt which it secures A
The property to which the charge applies P
The person entitled to it T
E
25 Take possession of the asset subject to the charge and sell it R
Appoint a receiver of it

158 Law
CHAPTER 8
Insolvency law: corporate

and personal
Introduction
Examination context
Topic List
1 Administration
2 Receivership
3 Company Voluntary Arrangements
4 Liquidation
5 Individual voluntary arrangements
6 Bankruptcy
159
Introduction
To recognise when administration of a company might be appropriate and how it is

achieved
To know how the winding up of a company is brought about and what happens in a
liquidation
To understand the rationale for and workings of company voluntary arrangements
To understand issues relating to personal bankruptcy that can have implications for sole
traders, partners and directors
To understand the rationale for and workings of individual voluntary arrangements

Specific syllabus references for this chapter are: 2n and o.
Syllabus links
Chapter 5 addressed how a company is formed. This chapter looks at the termination of a company by
winding-up and dissolution (but also compulsory voluntary arrangements and administration, which are
both designed to avoid termination). In discussing the rights of secured and unsecured creditors, it also
follows Chapter 7 where you studied debentures and company charges.
Examination context
The legal issues discussed in this chapter could be examined in conjunction with other areas of company
law, for example the incorporation of a company, fraudulent and wrongful trading and financing by
loan capital. You might be asked to advise on appropriate courses of action available to members or
creditors in a scenario involving a company in financial difficulties. An awareness of personal bankruptcy
and individual voluntary arrangements may be needed in the context of discussing partners liabilities.
Identify the nature and function of administration, receivership and company voluntary
arrangements
Identify the principal means of termination of companies, including voluntary and compulsory
winding-up
Describe the priorities on a liquidation of a distribution of assets, including the rights of creditors
and employees
Identify the main implications of bankruptcy and individual voluntary arrangements
When a company is in financial difficulties, there are several courses of action open to its members and
creditors. Some are aimed at rescuing the company as a going concern, others are aimed at bringing
the life of the company to an end, whether insolvent or not. Thus administration is designed to rescue
the company as a going concern or, at least, to secure a better result for the company's creditors as a
whole than would be likely on a winding-up. A secured creditor may appoint a receiver to realise the
charged assets and satisfy the debt secured. Company voluntary arrangements are also designed to
rescue the company and prevent it from being wound up. Liquidation, on the other hand, is the act of
terminating the company's life and winding up its business.
160 Law
1 Administration
Section overview
Administration is relevant where a company is in financial difficulties but not necessarily insolvent
or close to insolvency.
Administration results in a moratorium on actions against the company.
An administration order is an order of the court which puts an insolvency practitioner in control of
the company, principally to insulate the company from its creditors and with a view to rescuing
the company as a going concern.
1.1 The purpose of administration

The purpose of administration, originally set out in the Insolvency Act 1986 ('IA '86') was substantially
revised by the Enterprise Act 2002. The law governing administration can be found in the new schedule
B1 to the IA '86. The role of the administrator is now to carry out the following, in the order set out:
To rescue the company as a going concern
If this is not reasonably practicable, to achieve a better result for the companys creditors as a
whole than would be likely with a winding-up
If neither is reasonably practicable, and provided the administrator does not unnecessarily harm the
interests of the creditors as a whole, then to realise the companys assets to make a distribution to C
H
one or more preferential or secured creditors. A
(The term unnecessarily harm is not defined and will no doubt be tested in the courts before its P
T
meaning is made clear.) Where there are no funds available for the unsecured creditors, the E
administrator will realise the company's assets and make payments to preferential creditors, and R
fixed and floating chargeholders, and will arrange for the company to be placed into creditors'
voluntary liquidation.
8
1.2 Appointment of an administrator

An administrator is appointed either by the court or out of court according to the following
requirements.
A court must be satisfied that the company is, or is likely to become, unable to pay its debts and that
the order is reasonably likely to achieve the purpose of the administration.
Applicant Appointment by court Appointment out of court
Company Ordinary Apply to the court and show Cannot appoint in specified
resolution that circumstances, including where
the company is already in
Directors (this is the Majority The company is or is
liquidation or administration or
most usual type of decision likely to be unable to pay
where applications are pending.
appointment) its debts and
Otherwise must give five days'
An administration order prior notice to any QFCH. Must
is reasonably likely to file at the court
achieve the purpose of
administration Notice of the intended
appointment and actual
Must give notice of
appointment
application to QFCH (below)
who may intervene
Insolvency law: corporate and personal 161

Applicant Appointment by court Appointment out of court
Statutory declarations that the

company is likely to become
unable to pay its debts and as
to the appointment being
lawfully and properly made
Statement from administrator
that purpose of administration
reasonably likely to be
achieved and that he consents
to the appointment.
One or more creditors Not applicable.
Qualifying Floating Must show that Must give two days prior notice
Charge Holder to any prior QFCH before any
The floating charge is a
(QFCH) appointment is made.
qualifying floating charge
(ie at least one and Must file in court
floating charge which
It is enforceable Notice of appointment
on its own or together
with other fixed or A QFCH may apply even if Statutory declaration as to
floating charges the company is in liquidation lawfulness of appointment and
amounts to a charge enforceability of the charge
over the whole or Must notify any other QFCH
substantially the Statement by administrator
whole of the that purpose of administration
company's property. likely to be achieved and that
The floating charge he consents to the
must contain power appointment
to appoint an No appointment can be made out
administrator (or of court if the company is in
administrative liquidation or administration (or
receiver)). administrative receivership)
Worked example: Petition for administration order

A has sold goods worth 29,567 to B Ltd on credit. B Ltd has exceeded the credit terms extended. A has
discovered that the management of B Ltd is experiencing difficulties, but believes that the business is
sound and that the debt could be paid if the business was managed properly. A is also aware that B Ltd
has a loan from the bank which is secured by a floating charge.
A suspects that the bank might seek to wind up the company and fears that this might mean that the
unsecured debts may not be paid. A therefore applies to the court for an administration order so that
debt collection will be frozen while an action plan is implemented to ensure that debts can be paid.
1.3 The duties of the administrator

As soon as he takes office, the administrator must take control of the company's property and use his
powers to manage the company in accordance with any proposals that have been approved by a
creditors' meeting or according to any directions given by the court. In particular, he must take a
number of steps including the following:
Timescale Event
Within 7 days File notice of his appointment with the Registrar of Companies
Require any of the company's officers and employees to provide a statement of
affairs (who have 11 days to comply with any such request)
162 Law
Timescale Event
Within 8 weeks Submit a statement of his proposals for achieving the aim of administration to
The Registrar
The company's creditors
The company's members
Within 10 weeks Hold a creditors' meeting (unless he considers there to be insufficient property to
make a distribution to unsecured creditors over and above the 'ring-fenced asset
distribution' set out in the Act and 10% creditors do not require one
regardless).
The creditors may either accept the proposals or reject them (in which case the
court may make any order it sees fit, including the termination of the
administrators appointment).
One year after The administrator's appointment is terminated unless extended by the court or
appointment (once only) by a prescribed majority of the creditors.
1.4 The consequences of administration

The administrator takes on the powers previously enjoyed by the directors and generally 'may do
anything necessarily expedient for the management of the affairs, business and property of the
company' (s 59 (1) IA '86). The administrator's powers are set out in Schedule 1 1A'86. Specifically, he
may
C
Remove or appoint a director H
A
Call a meeting of members or creditors P
T
Apply to court for directions regarding the carrying out of his functions E
R
Make payments to secured or preferential creditors
Make payments to unsecured creditors, if the administrator feels that to pay the unsecured creditor
will assist the achievement of the administration (for example, if the company has been denied 8
further supplies by a major supplier unless payment is tendered), and otherwise with the
permission of the court
Present or defend a petition for the winding up of the company
Any creditor or member of the company may apply to the court if they feel that the administrator has
acted or will act in a way that has harmed or will harm his interest. The court may take various actions
against the administrator.
During the period of administration and from the presenting of a petition for an administration order,
the following consequences take effect:
Moratorium There can be

No resolution or court order to wind up the company
No enforcement of fixed charges or other security over the company's property
(except with the consent of the administrator or the court)
No recovery of property which the company has on a HP or leasing arrangement
or enforcement of retention clauses (without the consent of the administrator or
the court)
No other legal proceedings (including forfeiture of a lease) can be commenced
against the company (except with the consent of the administrator or the court)
Assets subject to The administrator can sell property which is subject to a floating charge and use the
a floating charge proceeds for the business without obtaining the chargee's consent ( 70 Sch B1
1A'86)

Assets on HP or The administrator can sell such assets with approval of the court and proceeds must
subject to fixed be used to pay off the owner or chargee ( 72 Sch B1 1A'86)
charge
Directors Directors' powers are suspended and the administrator may remove or appoint
directors
Employees Employees are not automatically dismissed (since the administrator is the agent of
the company which continues to be the employer) but the administrator may
terminate contracts of employment
Transactions at These may be avoided. See section 4.5 below
an undervalue
and preferences
1.5 Advantages of administration

Administration may be preferable to liquidation for the following reasons.
For the company, it does not necessarily cease to exist at the end of the process and it also
provides temporary relief from creditors to allow breathing space to formulate rescue plans.
For the members, as they will continue to have shares in the company. If the administration is
successful, regenerating the business should enhance share value and will restore any income from
the business.
For the creditors, who should obtain a return in relation to their past debts. Any creditor may
apply to the court for an administration order and qualifying floating chargeholders may appoint
an administrator without reference to the court. It may also be in the interests of the creditors to
have a continued business relationship with the company once the business has been turned
around.
2 Receivership
Section overview
A secured creditor with a charge over land usually has the power to appoint a receiver in the event
of the borrower's default.
A receiver will realise the charged asset in order to pay off the chargeholder's debt.
With some exceptions, administrative receivers can no longer be appointed by floating
chargeholders.
The term 'receiver' has, somewhat confusingly, come to be used to denote two types of office, one of
which was virtually abolished by changes made to the Insolvency Act 1986 by the Enterprise Act 2002,
whilst the other remains.
2.1 Administrative receiver

An 'administrative receiver' is appointed by a floating chargeholder and is essentially a manager with
control over the whole, or substantial part, of the company's property and wide powers over its
business. Subject to any conflicting provision contained in the charge document, his powers are
extensive and include the power to borrow, to take legal proceedings, to appoint professional advisers
and to pay off creditors with preferential rights (Sch 1 IA '86). However, with some exceptions,
administrative receivers can no longer be appointed by holders of floating charges created on or after
15 September 2003. As a result, administration and company voluntary arrangements are much more
likely to be adopted in the case of company insolvency, as the alternative to liquidation.
164 Law
2.2 Fixed charge receiver
The term 'receiver' may also indicate a 'non-administrative receiver' or 'LPA receiver' (so-called because
such receivers were traditionally appointed under the Law of Property Act 1925). The scope for these
receivers was not curtailed by the Enterprise Act 2002 and, on the contrary, some commentators report
rising activity in the receivership market.
A receiver may be appointed by the holder of a fixed charge over land in the event of the borrower's
default. His role is to collect rent and/or sell the property. Unlike liquidators, administrators and trustees
in bankruptcy, a receiver does not need to be a qualified insolvency practitioner and, in practice, will
often be a surveyor or other property specialist. Although his main concern is to realise the property for
the benefit of the lender, he also owes a duty of care to the borrower to act prudently and to have
regard to his interests (but not to go to extensive lengths to enhance the value of the property before
selling it, by pursuing planning applications or renewing leases, for example).
The appointment of a receiver may provide a relatively quick and inexpensive remedy for a lender and
may be attractive where a straightforward exercise of his power of sale is not appropriate. Although the
appointment of a receiver is often followed by liquidation, it is quite possible for the company to remain
solvent and to continue in business once the receiver has performed his duties and vacated office. The
appointment of a receiver will normally cause floating charges to crystallise and become fixed charges
(although they are ranked as floating charges on a winding up, since they were created as such).
2.3 Relationship between administration, administrative receivership and

receivership
Where a company is in administrative receivership, an administrator can only be appointed by the court C
H
and only in specific circumstances. The appointment of an administrator automatically dismisses the A
administrative receiver and prevents any future appointment of an administrative receiver. P
T
Where a LPA receiver has been appointed, an administrator can still be appointed. In such cases, the E
administrator is entitled to require the LPA receiver to vacate office. Once a company is in R
administration, fixed chargeholders cannot enforce their security, except with the consent of the
administrator or the court.
8
3 Company Voluntary Arrangements
Section overview
Company Voluntary Arrangements (CVAs) were introduced by the Insolvency Act 1986 and are
intended to avoid a company being wound up.
A CVA is an agreement between the company and its creditors, which sets out how the
companys debts are to be paid and in what proportions.
A company is entitled to continue trading for the duration of the CVA.
A CVA may comprise either one or both of a composition of debts (where the company agrees to pay
a limited proportion of its total debt, eg 60p in the pound) or a scheme of arrangement (where the
company agrees to pay its debts over a defined period, typically 3-5 years). A CVA may result in one or
more creditors taking an interest in the company by way of a debt-equity swap.
3.1 The procedure

In practice, a CVA is often part of the administration process but it need not be. A company may
appoint a nominee, who will be a qualified insolvency practitioner, to consider its proposals for a CVA.
This may be at any time, whether the company is solvent or not, and the nominee will be required to
report to the court as to whether he considers the proposed CVA has a reasonable prospect of being
approved and implemented. If insolvency proceedings have already commenced, however, the
procedure may be initiated by an administrator or liquidator, who will then act as nominee.

Meetings of the companys creditors, of whose claim the nominee has notice, and its members must
then be called to consider the proposed CVA. Approval is required as follows:
A simple majority in value of the members voting in person or by proxy or by written resolution
A majority of more than 75% in value of creditors voting in person or proxy (provided that not
more than half in value of the creditors not connected with the company vote against it)
If the members and creditors meetings arrive at different results, the resolution of the creditors will
prevail, although any member may apply to the court to challenge approval of a CVA.
If approved, the CVA becomes binding on all unsecured creditors who were entitled to vote, whether or
not they received notice (including unknown creditors). Preferred creditors, however, retain their
priority, and secured creditors remain entitled to enforce their security against the company (unless they
agree otherwise). Approval of the CVA must be reported to the court and the court may discharge any
administration or winding up order previously made.
Any creditor entitled to vote may also challenge the approval of a CVA within 28 days of the court being
notified of the results of the creditors and members meetings. Such a challenge must be on the
grounds:
That the CVA unfairly prejudices his interests and/or
That there has been some material irregularity at or in relation to the meetings at which the
proposed CVA was considered
In the event of a successful challenge, the court may revoke or suspend the approval of the CVA and/or
give directions regarding further meetings to consider a revised proposal or to reconsider the original
proposal.
Once approved (and if not successfully challenged), the nominee acts as the supervisor and implements
the CVA.
3.2 Moratorium
By important changes introduced by the Insolvency Act 2000, where the directors of a small company
wish to propose a CVA, they may apply for a short moratorium, during which they can prepare and
submit a proposal to their creditors. (This gave small companies the significant advantage of a
breathing space which, otherwise, was only available by entering into administration.)
Prescribed documents must be submitted to the court, including the proposed CVA, a statement of the
companys affairs and confirmation that the nominee believes the proposal to have a reasonable
prospect of being approved and implemented. Once these documents are filed, a moratorium of 28
days will come into effect, subject to extension of up to two months with the agreement of both the
members and creditors meetings. The existence of the moratorium must be advertised and stated on
all business documents. It should also be notified to the Registrar of Companies.
Generally speaking, no winding up or other insolvency proceedings can be commenced during the
moratorium period. Nor can security over the companys property be enforced, or any legal process
undertaken. Any winding up petitions presented prior to the moratorium will be stayed and a floating
charge cannot crystallise during the moratorium. The company cannot requisition or hold any meeting
without the consent of the nominee or court and it can only sell property (other than in the ordinary
course of its business), or pay off pre-moratorium debts, with the approval of the nominee or creditors
committee (if there is one) and, if the property is charged, the consent of the charge-holder or court.
The nominee must monitor the companys affairs during the moratorium and the moratorium will be
terminated if the nominee withdraws his consent to act, provided he does so properly and on specified
grounds.
3.3 Ability to continue trading

The company may continue trading during the life of a CVA, although existing creditors are likely to
renegotiate the terms of their dealings with the company and seek greater protection, for example by
obtaining directors personal guarantees of new liabilities and including retention of title clauses in
contracts for the sale of goods.
166 Law
4 Liquidation
Section overview
Winding up, or liquidation, is the process of terminating the life of a company and is carried out
by a liquidator.
A company is most likely to be wound up where it has become insolvent.
Liquidation may proceed as a members' voluntary winding up (where the company is solvent) or
as a creditors' voluntary winding up.
Alternatively, liquidation may be imposed compulsorily on the company by the court.
The liquidator is bound to realise the company's assets and apply the proceeds in a particular
order, including distributing any surplus to contributories once creditors have been satisfied.
4.1 Members voluntary winding up

Subject to the requirement for a declaration of solvency (see below), the members may resolve to wind
up the company either:
By ordinary resolution where the articles provide for dissolution on the expiry of a fixed term or
the happening of a specified event (this is rare) or
By special resolution for any reason whatsoever C
H
The winding up is deemed to commence when the resolution is passed and notice must be given in the A
Gazette within 14 days. P
T
A voluntary winding up is a members' voluntary winding up only if the directors make and deliver to the E
registrar a declaration of solvency (s 89 IA '86). R
This is a statutory declaration that the directors have made full enquiry into the affairs of the company
and are of the opinion that it will be able to pay its debts in full, together with interest (at the applicable
8
rate), within a specified period not exceeding 12 months. It is a criminal offence punishable by fine or
imprisonment for a director to make a declaration of solvency without having reasonable grounds for it.
The declaration must
Be made by all the directors or, if there are more than two, by a majority of them
Include a statement of the company's assets and liabilities as at the latest practicable date before
the declaration is made.
The declaration must be:
Made not more than five weeks before the resolution to wind up is passed and
Delivered to the registrar within 15 days after the meeting (s 89 IA '86).
The company may appoint a liquidator by passing an ordinary resolution to that effect. If the liquidator
later concludes that the company will be unable to pay its debts, he must call a meeting of creditors and
lay before them a statement of assets and liabilities (s 95 IA '86).
In a members' voluntary winding up the creditors play no part, since the assumption is that their debts
will be paid in full. However, a members' voluntary liquidation may become a creditors' voluntary
liquidation where the liquidation process is not progressing to the satisfaction of the company's
creditors.
4.2 Creditors' voluntary liquidation

Where a company intends to wind up voluntarily (and passes an ordinary or special resolution to that
effect as the case may be) but the directors are unable to make a declaration of solvency, the liquidation
proceeds as a creditors' voluntary winding up, even if in the end the company pays its debts in full (s 96
IA '86). Despite its label, this type of liquidation is not initiated by the creditors.

The company must convene a meeting of creditors within 14 days of the proposed members' resolution
to wind up the company, giving at least seven days' written notice of this meeting. The notice must be
advertised in the Gazette and two local newspapers. The notice must either
Give the name and address of a qualified insolvency practitioner to whom the creditors can apply
before the meeting for information about the company, or
State where a list of creditors can be inspected.
One of the directors presides at the creditors' meeting and lays before it a full statement of the
company's affairs and a list of creditors with the amounts owing to them. The members and the
creditors are entitled to nominate a liquidator. If the creditors nominate a different person to be
liquidator, their choice prevails over the nomination by the members. If they do not appoint one, it will
be the members' nominee who will take office. The creditors may also appoint a liquidation committee
to act with the liquidator.
It may be the case that the members' nominee takes office as liquidator pending the creditors' meeting.
During this period the powers of the members' nominee as liquidator are restricted to
Taking control of the company's property
Disposing of perishable or other goods which might diminish in value if not disposed of
immediately, and
Doing all other things necessary for the protection of the company's assets.
This prevents an obliging liquidator selling assets to a new company formed by the members of the
insolvent company, in order to defeat the claims of the creditors at minimum cost and enable the same
people to continue in business until the next insolvency supervenes. Such a transaction is referred to as
'centrebinding' following Re Centrebind Ltd 1966.
Re Centrebind Ltd 1966
The facts: The directors convened a general meeting, without making a statutory declaration of
solvency, but failed to call a creditors' meeting for the same or the next day, for which they were
liable to pay a small fine. The liquidator chosen by the members had disposed of the assets before
the creditors could appoint a liquidator. The creditors' liquidator challenged the sale of the assets
(at a low price) as invalid.
Decision: The first liquidator had been in office when he made the sale and so it was a valid exercise
of the normal power of sale.
As a result of the restrictions introduced to prevent centrebinding (mentioned above), the members'
liquidator is now required to apply to the court for leave if he wishes to perform any other act.
4.3 Compulsory liquidation

A company may be obliged to wind up by the court on the petition of, usually, a creditor or member. It
tends to be a less straightforward and more time-consuming and expensive process than a voluntary
winding-up. Around 90% of all compulsory liquidations follow a creditors petition and most of these
are on the grounds of the companys insolvency.
A petition may be brought for a compulsory winding up on one of seven statutory grounds (s 122 IA
'86), the most significant of which are:
Ground Explanation
That the company is unable to A creditor must (in petitioning on the grounds that the company is
pay its debts (s 122 (1)(f)) unable to pay its debts) show either
That he is owed more than 750 and has served on the company
at its registered office a written demand for payment and the
company has neglected, either to pay the debt or to offer
reasonable security for it within 21 days, or
That he has attempted to enforce a judgment against the company
by execution on the company's property but it has failed to satisfy
the debt, or
168 Law
Ground Explanation
That, taking into account the contingent and prospective liabilities
of the company, it is unable to pay its debts as they fall due or that
its assets are less than its liabilities.
That it is just and equitable to This ground is usually relied on by a member who is dissatisfied with
wind up the company the directors or controlling shareholders over the management of the
(s 122(1)(g)) company (for example, where there is management deadlock or
where relations within a quasi-partnership break down). It must be
shown that no other remedy is available.
(This provision was discussed in Chapter 6.)
A members petition to wind up the company on the grounds that it is just and equitable to do so, will
only be considered if the company is solvent (otherwise he has nothing to gain from it) and he has been a
registered shareholder for at least six of the last 18 months prior to the petition (subject to some
exceptions).
The BIS (Department for Business, Innovation and Skills) may petition for the compulsory winding up of
a company
If a public company has not obtained a trading certificate within one year of incorporation
Following a report by BIS inspectors that it is in the public interest and just and equitable for the
company to be wound up.
On a compulsory winding up, the court will usually appoint the Official Receiver (an officer of the court)
as liquidator, although he may be replaced by an insolvency practitioner at a later date. The Official C
H
Receiver must investigate (s 132) the causes of the failure of the company, and generally, its
A
promotion, formation, business dealings and affairs. P
T
The liquidation is deemed to have commenced at the time (possibly several months earlier) when the
E
petition was first presented, with the following consequences: R
Any disposition of the company's property and any transfer of its shares subsequent to the
commencement of liquidation is void unless the court orders otherwise.
8
Any legal proceedings in progress against the company are halted (and none may be commenced)
unless the court gives leave.
Any seizure of the company's assets after commencement of liquidation is void.
The employees of the company are automatically dismissed and the liquidator assumes the powers
of management previously held by the directors.
Any floating charge crystallises.
The assets of the company may remain the company's legal property but under the liquidator's
control, unless the court orders the assets to be vested in the liquidator.
The business of the company may continue, but it is the liquidator's duty to continue it with a view
only to realisation, for instance by sale as a going concern.
Worked example: Petition for compulsory liquidation

A has sold goods worth 29,567 to B on credit. B Ltd has exceeded the credit terms extended and A has
presented B Ltd with a written demand to their registered office, which B Ltd has not responded to after a
month. B Ltd have sold on the goods which they purchased from A and do not dispute the value of the
invoice.
What action can A take?
A can petition the court for the compulsory winding up of the company because the company has failed
to satisfy its demand for a debt of over 750 within 21 days. He will petition on the ground that the
company is unable to pay its debts.

Interactive question 1: Insolvency [Difficulty level: Exam standard]
Zorro Ltd incorporated 15 years ago and is in the business of supplying pet foods and products to small
retailers. After 13 successful years it borrowed 150,000 to expand its premises and the loan was
secured by a fixed charge on those premises. Due to a nearby out-of town retail park completed 18
months ago, Zorro Ltd has suffered a significant downturn in its business. One of its regular suppliers of
Bunny Mix, who often extended credit terms over short periods and who was also suffering due to the
new retail park, has recently tried to recover a debt of 1,725 against the company but he has received
no reply to his latest written demand 25 days ago. He is seriously concerned that he will never see his
1,725 again but he would rather see Zorro Ltd recover its fortunes in spite of the retail park.
1 Can he petition the court for a compulsory winding up?
2 Can he appoint an administrator in the hope that the company can be rescued?
4.4 The role of the liquidator

Once a liquidator is appointed, whether in a voluntary or a compulsory winding up, his role is to:
Settle the list of contributories (ie members who have a liability to contribute in the event of a
winding up)
Collect and realise the company's assets
Discharge the company's debts
Redistribute any surplus to the contributories according to the entitlement rights attached to their
shares.
On his appointment, the powers of the directors cease save to the extent that they are permitted to
continue by the liquidator or (in a voluntary winding up) by the company or creditors as appropriate.
Once the liquidation is complete, the liquidator must act as follows:
In a voluntary winding up, he must prepare an account showing how the winding up has been
dealt with and lay it before a meeting of the members and/or creditors. Within the following week
he should then file details with the Registrar who will enter the details on the company's file and
the company will be deemed to be dissolved three months thereafter.
In a compulsory winding up, the liquidator must go back to the court which then makes an order
dissolving the company. He then files the order and the Registrar records on the company file that
the company is dissolved as from the date of the order.
4.5 Avoidance of charges

In certain cases, charges or transactions entered into or debts incurred by the company may be
invalidated, as follows:
Transaction Explanation
Charges Charges not registered within 21 days are void against the liquidator and creditors (and
the chargee becomes an unsecured creditor)
Transactions A transaction 'at an undervalue' is a gift or a If at the time of the
at an transaction in the two years prior to liquidation (or undervalue or preference
undervalue administration), by which the company gives the company was unable to
consideration of greater value than it receives, for pay its debts, or became so
instance a sale at less than full market price (s 238 IA by reason of the transaction
'86), unless the company enters into it (save in the case of a
170 Law
Transaction Explanation
In good faith preference with a connected

person), and the company
For the purpose of carrying on its business later goes into liquidation or
administration, the
Believing on reasonable grounds that it will benefit
liquidator or the
the company
administrator can apply to
Preferences A company 'gives preference' to a creditor or the court for an order to
guarantor of its debts if it does anything restore the position to what
it would have been if no
By which his position will be benefited if the such transaction had taken
company goes into insolvent liquidation place, for example by
And with the intention of producing that result ordering the return of
property or discharging any
Six months before the commencement of security.
liquidation with a person unconnected with the
company or two years in the case of a connected
person ('connected' generally means a director,
shadow director or associate) (s 239 IA '86)
Floating A floating charge created within 12 months prior to winding up (or 2 years if given to a
charge connected person) may be void or voidable
You will recall that if the liquidator can show that the directors are guilty of wrongful or fraudulent
trading the court may order that they be personally liable for some or all of the company's debts (ss C
213, 214 IA '86). H
A
P
Interactive question 2: Avoidance of charges [Difficulty level: Exam standard] T
E
Trading Ltd has recently begun a process of liquidation (in February 2007) following resolutions by the R
members and creditors to wind up the company. Archibold and Duke, the two directors, have been
researching insolvency on the internet and it has led them to be concerned over a number of
transactions entered into by Trading Ltd over the past few years. They advise you that Trading Ltd has 8
actually been unable to pay its debts since April 2006.
They ask for your advice as to whether the following transactions might be avoided by the liquidator.
A A floating charge in favour of Adam plc for 100,000 created in March

Yes No
2005
B A sale of 10 cars in March 2005 for 80,000. Archibold and Duke knew
that they were probably worth over 90,000 but they honestly believed Yes No
that the sale would be in the best interest of keeping the company afloat
C A purchase in August 2006 of some car spares for 10,000 which
Archibold made as a bit of a favour for the vendor. He suspected that they Yes No
were only worth 7,500
D A loan that Duke made to the company a few years previously was paid
Yes No
off in June 2006

4.6 Priorities on liquidation
A liquidator in a compulsory winding up must, and in a voluntary winding up is likely to, adhere to the
following prescribed order for distributing the company's assets:
Priority Explanation
1 Costs Including the costs of getting in the assets, liquidator's remuneration and all
costs incidental to the liquidation procedure
2 Preferential debts Employees' wages (for a prescribed period and subject to a prescribed
maximum)
Accrued holiday pay
Contributions to an occupational pension fund
These rank equally
3 Floating charges Subject to ring-fencing (see below)
4 Unsecured A certain percentage of assets is 'ring-fenced' for unsecured creditors where
ordinary creditors there is a minimum fund for distribution of 10,000, namely 50% of the first
10,000 of floating charge realisations and 20% of the floating charge
realisations thereafter (subject to a prescribed maximum)
5 Deferred debts For example dividends declared but not paid and interest accrued on debts
since liquidation
6 Members Any surplus (meaning that the company is in fact solvent) is distributed to
members according to their rights under the articles or the terms of issue of
their shares.
Note that secured creditors with fixed charges (and indeed floating charges) may appoint a receiver to
sell the charged asset, passing any surplus to the liquidator. In the event of a shortfall they must prove
for the balance as unsecured creditors. Note, however, that a floating charge holder who faces a
shortfall on his secured debt (which is therefore treated as unsecured) cannot share in the ring fenced
part available to unsecured creditors.
Interactive question 3: Priorities on liquidation [Difficulty level: Exam standard]
Buffers Ltd has an issued share capital of 5,000 1 shares and is in compulsory liquidation. The
liquidator has a fund of 8,500 available for distribution and needs to distribute the fund to settle the
following claims so far as possible:
The directors declared a dividend of 10p, six months ago but it has not been paid.
The liquidation costs, including remuneration, amount to 2,500
Moneylender plc had a floating charge over the company's stock in trade which has now
crystallised and the value is 4,000
The company's employees have been paid, with the exception of some accrued holiday pay worth
1,200
Mr Staples, the local stationery supplier is an unsecured creditor and is owed 830.
It is clear that there will not be a surplus for distribution to the members.
A Which debt will be discharged first?
B Will Mr Staples receive all of the money owed to him?
C Will the members receive the dividend?
D Do the ring-fenced provisions apply?
172 Law
Following dissolution of a company (by whatever means) its property vests in the Crown as bona
vacantia (s 1012 CA '06), which means that there is no known person entitled to it. However the Crown
has the power to disclaim it, in which case any interested person may apply to the court to have the
property vested in them on such terms as the court sees fit.
5 Individual voluntary arrangements
Section overview
An individual voluntary arrangement ('IVA') is an arrangement available to an individual (including
sole traders and partners) to reach a compromise with his creditors, with the aim of avoiding
bankruptcy.
IVAs are governed by the Insolvency Act 1986 and supervised by licensed insolvency practitioners.
Sole traders and partners may well wish to pursue the option of an IVA in order to protect the survival of
their business. An IVA normally provides for the debtor to pay reduced amounts towards his total debt
over a period of, usually, five years. Once approved, an IVA binds all of the debtors creditors and none
may pay petition for bankruptcy.
5.1 The procedure

The individual, or more likely his nominee (who must be a licensed insolvency practitioner), submits
C
proposals to court, together with the nominee's comments on their chances of success, in an application H
for an interim order. Once an interim order is made, creditors cannot take any action against the debtor A
pending the creditors meeting. Effectively a moratorium on actions against the debtor is put in place P
(although a secured creditor may continue to enforce his security against the debtor). The nominee T
E
must call this meeting to be held within 14 days of the notice, which notice must include: R
The proposals and the nominee's comments thereon
A list of creditors
A statement of affairs, ie a list of the debtor's assets and liabilities 8
Details of the meeting including a form of proxy.
The creditors may reject the proposals or accept them (with or without modification) by a majority of
75% in value of those creditors who vote, either in person or proxy. Once approved, a supervisor is
appointed (who is usually the nominee) to be responsible for supervising the scheme and distributing
sums to the creditors. Upon completion of the IVA, assuming all its terms are complied with, the debtor
is fully discharged from all liabilities contained in it.
Application may be made to the court on the basis that the terms of the IVA are unfairly prejudicial to a
creditor or that there has been some material irregularity in relation to a meeting of the creditors. In
addition, a creditor may petition the court for bankruptcy in exceptional circumstances, for example
where the debtor fails to comply with the terms of the IVA.
(Note that there is an alternative fast track procedure available to post-bankruptcy IVAs where the
Official Receiver is the proposed nominee. In such cases, the creditors receive the proposal on a take it
or leave it basis. If it is approved, the Official Receiver notifies the court and the bankruptcy order is
annulled.)

5.2 Advantages and disadvantages of an IVA
The advantages of an IVA are as follows:
Advantages
For the individual The sole trader is permitted to continue in business and to operate a
normal bank account (but without an overdraft facility)
There is flexibility in drawing up the proposals to suit his personal and
financial circumstances
He does not suffer the restrictions that would be imposed by bankruptcy,
for example not being able to act as a director of a limited company
Details of IVAs are not published in the press as details of bankruptcy are
For the creditor It is essential that an IVA is considered as it is likely to give greater
satisfaction to creditors than bankruptcy would
The costs of administering an IVA are significantly less than bankruptcy,
thus enabling a higher return to creditors
However, there are some disadvantages, namely:

The period of an IVA is usually five years, which is longer than the three years applicable in
bankruptcy
There is no opportunity for a trustee in bankruptcy to investigate the debtors actions or the
possibility of hidden assets.
Note that the debtor's home and assets are still at risk unless excluded from the IVA and that if the terms
of the IVA are not complied with, he may still be made bankrupt.
6 Bankruptcy
Section overview
A person may become bankrupt either by petitioning the court himself or by his creditor
petitioning the court for bankruptcy.
Bankruptcy is effectively the equivalent for a sole trader or partnership (or other individual) of a
compulsory winding up in the case of a company.
It should be considered as a last resort after IVAs.
6.1 The procedure

A petition is presented to the court either
By the individual or
By an unsecured creditor who is owed 750 or more (at the time the petition is presented) or
By the supervisor of, or any person bound by, an approved IVA
The court hearing will normally take place at least 14 days after the service of the petition to give time
for the debtor to file objections and for creditors to attend. If the court is satisfied that the debtor is
unable to pay his debts as and when they fall due, it will make a bankruptcy order.
Where the debtor himself petitions for bankruptcy, the court will not make a bankruptcy order where
The total unsecured bankruptcy debts would be less than 40,000
The estate would be at least 4,000
The debtor has not, in the previous five years either been made bankrupt or entered into a
composition or scheme with his creditors, and
It would be appropriate to appoint someone to make a report which may lead to approval of an
IVA (s 273 IA '86).
174 Law
The reason for this provision (which does not apply where a creditor petitions for bankruptcy) is to
discourage bankruptcy, in favour of an IVA, where there is this level of value in the estate as against the
total debt.
Where a creditor petitions for bankruptcy, he will be able to show that the debtor is unable to pay his
debts, if he can show that
He has served a statutory demand on the debtor that has not been satisfied or set aside within 21
days or
His attempts to enforce a judgment order have not been satisfied.
The creditor may present a petition within the three week period following service of a statutory
demand where the value of the property is likely to be diminished significantly during that period. In
such cases an interim receiver is appointed, rather like a provisional liquidator. However, if a bankruptcy
order is made, the debtor becomes an undischarged bankrupt and the order is advertised in the
Gazette and in a local and/or national newspaper.
Also from the date of the order, the Official Receiver is appointed to administer the bankruptcy and to
act as trustee of the bankrupt's estate, unless an insolvency practitioner is appointed to act as trustee
(which is likely where the estate is sufficient to pay his fees and the creditors). The Official Receiver must
investigate the debtors financial affairs and must report to his creditors, and may report to the court. He
will also give notice of the bankruptcy order to local authorities, utility suppliers, the land registry and
any other relevant bodies or organisations. He must act to maximise the funds available to satisfy the
creditors and then pay creditors with provable debts in a prescribed order, similar to the compulsory
winding up of a company. If there is insufficient money available to pay all unsecured creditors, the
trustee in bankruptcy will declare a dividend, ie so many pence in the pound, so that the creditors
receive part-payment of their debts. C
H
A
P
6.2 The effect of bankruptcy T
E
Regardless of who petitions the court, once a bankruptcy order is made, the debtor becomes an
R
undischarged bankrupt and is subject to a number of personal restrictions, for example
He cannot act as a director of a company or an insolvency practitioner
8
He faces criminal liability for failure to provide information or co-operate with the Official Receiver
by handing over his property, for example
Under ICAEW rules, he may not practise as a chartered accountant
From the date of the petition, any payment of money or disposition of property is void unless approved
by the court. The court may stay any action against the debtor from the date of the petition and,
generally speaking, the bankrupt can no longer be sued by his creditors once the order is made. There
are exceptions however, for example a secured creditor can still enforce his security.
Most importantly, the bankrupt's estate automatically vests in the trustee in bankruptcy as soon as he is
appointed and, from the time the order is made, the Official Receiver act as receiver and manager of the
estate and must protect it pending the appointment. Such vesting occurs automatically and does not
need any written contract or transfer of rights or property.
Note that the bankrupts 'estate' is defined to exclude
Such tools of the trade and other items as are necessary for use personally in his employment,
business or vocation
Such clothing and household provisions as are necessary to satisfy the basic domestic needs of the
bankrupt and his family
Property held by the bankrupt on trust for another person
Certain tenancies protected in some way by legislation
The estate is vested subject to the rights of secured creditors.

6.3 Distribution to creditors
The trustee in bankruptcy must require the creditors to prove their debts (which they do by completing
proof forms) and he will then rank them according to the prescribed order and make payments
accordingly. The order is as follows:
Debt Explanation
1 Costs The costs of realising the estate, the remuneration of the trustee and
incidental expenses
2 Pre-preferential As provided by certain statutory provisions, for example funeral
debts expenses where the bankrupt is deceased
3 Preferential debts Remuneration of employees (for a prescribed period and subject to a
prescribed maximum)
Sums payable in connection with occupational pension schemes
Accrued holiday pay
4 Ordinary debts Where the fund is insufficient to pay all unsecured creditors they rank
equally
5 Interest Creditors may prove for interest up to the date of bankruptcy (and
therefore only if all preferential and ordinary creditors have been paid
in full)
6 Postponed debts For example a debt owed to the bankrupts spouse
7 Surplus Any surplus is returned to the bankrupt (this is of course unlikely)
Once the trustee has completed the distributions, he reports to the creditors who will usually release
him from his trusteeship.
6.4 Discharge of bankruptcy

One year after the bankruptcy order, a bankruptcy is discharged (although he may be made subject to a
bankruptcy restrictions order or undertaking for between 2 and 15 years where he was culpable to
some extent for his insolvency). This means that all his debts are treated as discharged, all personal
restrictions are lifted and effectively his slate has been wiped clean. However, there may remain a certain
stigma attached to a discharged bankrupt and his credit history will have been damaged.
176 Law
Company voluntary
arrangement
Nominee
Approval of
creditors and
members
Moratorium
(small companies
only)
Continue trading
Insolvency law: corporate and personal

T
177
E
P
8
C
R
H
178 Law
Self-test
1 Who may apply to the court for an administration order but cannot appoint an administrator out of
court?
2 What must an administrator do
A Within 7 days?
B Within 8 weeks?
C Within 10 weeks?
3 What does CVA stand for?
4 The normal duration of a CVA is
Up to 12 months
3-5 years
5-10 years
5 What are the two most important grounds for compulsory liquidation?
(1) .................................................................................................................................................
(2) .................................................................................................................................................
C
6 A members' voluntary winding up is where the members decide to dissolve a solvent company. H
A
True P
T
False E
R
7 In what way are the powers of the members' nominee liquidator restricted pending the creditors'
meeting?
8 A creditor must satisfy one of three criteria in order to petition for a compulsory winding up. 8
What are they?

.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
9 Who will the court appoint as liquidator in a compulsory winding up?
10 Certain transactions may be avoided if they occur within a certain time period of insolvency. Match
the time period with the transaction.
A Floating charge in favour of an unconnected person (i) 6 months
B Transaction at an undervalue (ii) 1 year
C Preference in favour of an unconnected person (iii) 2 years
11 Put the following in order to represent the correct priority in a distribution of assets on a
compulsory winding up:
A Floating charges
B Deferred debts
C Preferential debts
D Members
E Costs
F Unsecured ordinary creditors

12 Name four effects of a compulsory liquidation order:
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
13 Can an individual who is subject to an IVA still act as a director of a company?
180 Law

1 Yes. As a creditor who is owed more than 750 and whose written demand has not been satisfied
in 21 days, he can petition the court on the grounds that the company is unable to pay its debts.
2 No. He is an unsecured creditor with no floating charge, so appointing an administrator is not an
option open to him. He may, however, apply to the court to appoint an administrator.

A No. Floating charges created within the previous 12 months can be avoided
B No. It is a transaction at an undervalue within the past two years but it will not be avoided where
the company entered into it in good faith for the purposes of carrying on the business and
believing it to be in the company's best interests
C Yes. This is a transaction at an undervalue within the previous two years
D Yes. This is a preference given to a connected person and within the two years prior to liquidation

C
A The costs of the liquidation, including the liquidators remuneration H
A
B He will receive 800 of the 830 owed, after payment of the costs, holiday pay (being a P
preferential debt) and floating charge. T
E
C No. This is a deferred debt which ranks after unsecured creditors and the fund is insufficient to pay R
the debt.
D No, as the fund available for distribution is below 10,000.
8

1 A creditor with no minimum value of debt (if he is not also a qualifying floating charge holder)
2 A File notice of his appointment with the Registrar
B Submit a statement of his proposals to the Registrar and the company's members and
creditors
C Hold a creditors meeting
3 Company voluntary arrangement
4 3-5 years
5 (1) Company is unable to pay its debts
(2) It is just and equitable to wind up the company
6 True
7 He may only
Take control of the company's property
Dispose of goods which are perishable or which would otherwise diminish in value very
quickly
Do things necessary for the protection of the company's assets
(except with leave of the court).
8 He is owed more than 750 and the company has failed to satisfy his written demand for
payment within 21 days
His attempts to enforce a judgment order by execution have failed
The company is unable to pay its debts
9 The Official Receiver
10 Floating charge in favour of an unconnected person 1 year
Transaction at an undervalue 2 years
Preference in favour of an unconnected person 6 months
11 E, C, A, F, B, D
12 Official Receiver appointed as liquidator
Liquidation deemed to have commenced at time when petition first presented
Disposition of company property since commencement of liquidation deemed void
Legal proceedings against the company are halted
Employees are dismissed
Any floating charge crystallises
13 Yes
182 Law
CHAPTER 9
Partnership
Introduction
Examination context
Topic List
1 Ordinary partnerships
2 Comparison between ordinary partnerships and companies
3 Limited liability partnerships
183
Introduction
To define partnership
To understand and apply the rules of agency as they apply to partnership
To identify the differences between companies and partnerships
To understand the concept and characteristics of a limited liability partnership
To know the procedure for the formation of a limited liability partnership and the
administrative consequences thereof
Specific syllabus references for this chapter are: 1e, 2a, b, c and i.
Syllabus links
The practical effects of partnership will be relevant when looking in detail at audit firms and their liability
in the Audit and Assurance paper.
Examination context
Partners' authority will be examined in the context of agency law, commonly in a scenario question. The
law on partnerships may also be examined by requiring a comparison with companies.
Identify the differences between partnerships and companies
Recognise the authority a partner has to enter into contracts on behalf of the partnership
Identify the procedure required to form a limited liability partnership and the administrative
consequences
Identify the rights and duties which a member of a limited liability partnership possesses
184 Law
1 Ordinary partnerships
Section overview
A partnership is 'the relation which subsists between persons carrying on a business in common
with a view of profit'.
A partnership can be an informal arrangement or it can be formalised and regulated by a written
partnership agreement.
A partnership can be termed an 'ordinary' (or traditional) partnership in order to distinguish it
from a limited liability partnership (see section 3 below).
The Partnership Act 1890 governs ordinary partnerships.
Partnership is a common form of business association. It is flexible, because it can be either a formal or
informal arrangement, thus suiting both large organisations and small operations.
Some professions prohibit their members from carrying on practice through limited companies and
therefore operate as partnerships. However some permit their members to trade as 'limited liability
partnerships' which share many characteristics with companies (and which are described in section 3 of
this chapter). Businessmen are not so restricted and generally prefer to trade through a limited company
for the advantages this can bring.
1.1 Definition
A partnership is 'the relation which subsists between persons carrying on a business in common with a
view of profit' (s 1 Partnership Act 1890). This definition can be further explained as follows:
Relation which subsists A partnership does not have a separate legal personality, it is merely a
relationship between persons.
Between persons 'Person' includes companies. There must be at least two partners.
Carrying on a business Business includes 'every trade, occupation or profession'
It can be a single transaction (often referred to as a 'joint venture')
The business must involve some activity, so if two or more persons are C
merely the passive joint owners of revenue-producing property, such as H
investments or rented houses, that fact of itself does not make them A
partners. P
T
A partnership begins when the partners agree to conduct their business E
R
activity together which may well be before the business actually begins
to trade. Thus in Khan v Miah 2001 the parties to a proposed venture
(running a restaurant) were partners even before the restaurant opened
because, on the facts, they were clearly carrying on the business (by 9
leasing premises, hiring equipment and opening a bank account).
In common ie as joint proprietors (normally evidenced by the sharing of profits). For
example, where a shop owner employs a shop assistant, they are both
concerned with running a business at a profit but they cannot be said to be
partners.
With a view of profit The test is one of intention, so if partners plan to make a profit but actually
make a loss, that does not stop the arrangement being a partnership.
However if the purpose of the common endeavour is actually to gain business
experience, for example, there is no partnership (Davies v Newman 2000).
The word 'firm' is correctly used to denote a partnership. It is not correct to apply it to a registered
company (though newspapers often do so). The word 'company' may form part of the name of a
partnership (for example, 'Smith and Company') but the words 'limited company' and 'registered
company' can only be applied to a registered company.
Partnership 185
Interactive question 1: Partnerships [Difficulty level: Exam standard]
Interactive question text.
Identify whether the following three statements are true or false in relation to an ordinary partnership.
True False
A In England and Wales, an unlimited partnership has no existence
distinct from the partners
B Partners share equally in the venture's profits
1.2 Formation and regulation of a partnership

A partnership can be a very informal arrangement with no written formality at all; people simply agree
to run a business together and then do so.
On the other hand, it may be appropriate to formalise the arrangement with a written partnership
agreement, particularly where the partnership is a vast organisation with substantial revenue and
expenditure, such as many accountancy firms. The advantages of an agreement are that it sets out
details which are not otherwise implied by law (such as the nature of its business) and that it can
expressly override provisions which might otherwise be implied by law and which are not appropriate
(for example the proportions in which profits are to be shared).
In addition, partnerships are governed by the Partnership Act 1890, which sets out basic rights and
duties of partners, such as the rights to share profits, to take part in business decisions and to veto new
partners and the duty to share losses and indemnify other partners. These rights and duties in most
cases can be expressly overruled in a partnership agreement but will be assumed in the absence of
any express provision. The key provisions of the Act are set out below:
Provisions of the Description

Partnership Act
Profits and losses These are shared equally in the absence of contrary agreement. If the
partnership agreement states that profits are to be shared in certain
proportions but is silent as to losses, then losses are to be shared in the same
proportions.
Management Every partner is entitled to take part in managing the firm's business; ordinary
management decisions can be made by a majority of partners.
Change in business Any decision on changing the nature of the partnership's business must be
unanimous.
Indemnity The firm must indemnify any partner against liabilities incurred in the ordinary
and proper conduct of the partnership business or in doing anything
necessarily done for the preservation of the partnership property or business.
Remuneration No partner is entitled to remuneration for acting in the partnership business.
Variation The partnership agreement may be varied with the consent of all the
partners.
Records and accounts These must be kept at the main place of business and must be open to
inspection by all partners.
Interest on capital None is paid on capital except by agreement. However, a partner is entitled
to 5% interest on advances beyond his original capital.
New partners New partners must only be introduced with the unanimous consent of
existing partners.
186 Law
Provisions of the Description
Partnership Act
Expulsion A partner may only be expelled by a majority of votes when the partnership
agreement allows; even then, the power must only be used in good faith and
for good reason.
Dissolution The authority of the partners after dissolution continues so far as is necessary
to wind up the partnership affairs and complete transactions already begun.
On dissolution, any partner can insist on realisation of the firm's assets,
payment of the firm's debts and distribution of the surplus.
Capital deficiency The remaining partners share a capital deficiency (what a partner owes but
cannot pay back) not as a loss but in ratio to the amounts of capital which they
originally contributed to the firm.
In addition to the rights and duties set out in the Partnership Act, partners also owe fiduciary duties to
the partnership by reason of being fiduciaries (in the same way that some directors' duties are fiduciary
in nature). These duties arise out of general principles of equity. For example, it is a breach of the duty
to act in good faith, to exercise a legal right (eg to expel a partner) for an improper motive. The
fiduciary nature of their relationship also prohibits partners from keeping profits derived from the
partnership without the consent of the other partners and requires them to avoid conflicts of interest
without full disclosure. Breach of these fiduciary duties may render the partner responsible liable to
account to the partnership for any monies received or to make good any other loss suffered.
Interactive question 2: Partnership regulation [Difficulty level: Exam standard]

Dolittle Solicitors has four partners, Ahmed, Bridget, Charles and Don. Ahmed, Bridget and Don want to
invite Edith to be a partner. Charles does not want to invite Edith to be a partner because he does not
feel that she has sufficient experience in a senior position in the firm yet. Ahmed, Bridget and Don
decide to expel Charles from the partnership and invite Edith to take his place. Ahmed also wants to be
paid a salary as he carries out many of the administrative functions of the partnership. There is no
provision for new partners in the partnership agreement, but the agreement does allow partners to
remove partners by majority decision. Are the following statements true or false?
True False
A Ahmed, Bridget and Don may invite Edith to be a partner without C

Charles consent H
A
B Ahmed, Bridget and Don may not expel Charles from the partnership P
T
on these grounds
E
C Ahmed is not entitled to a salary for acting in the partnership business R

9
1.3 Partners' liability and authority

Partners are jointly and severally liable for the acts of their fellow partners in so far as they bind the firm.
Thus it is necessary to consider the authority of partners to bind the firm. This is based on the principles
of agency (which you studied in Chapter 3). The Partnership Act 1890 provides that each partner is the
agent of the partnership and his fellow partners for the purpose of the business of the partnership. A
partner's authority may be actual (express or implied) or apparent.
Partnership 187
The Act also provides that the firm and the partners will be bound by all partners' acts for carrying on in
the usual way business of the kind carried on by the firm unless
He has no authority to act for the firm in the particular matter and
The person with whom he is dealing either knows that he has no authority or does not know or
believe him to be a partner.
The courts have interpreted this provision to mean that the binding act should be done in the firms
name for the purpose of the firms business, and by a person who purports to act as a partner.
Worked example: Partners authority

Faith, George, Harbajan and Ingrid are partners in an animal hospital. They are all authorised to carry
out the business of being a vet on behalf of the practice. The partners have assigned Faith the position
of hospital manager with authority to purchase medicines and other supplies that the hospital needs.
The hospital has approved suppliers who have been informed that the only person with authority to buy
goods on behalf of the practice is Faith.
One day Faith was perusing the catalogue from a supplier and saw an advert for a new drug. One of the
hospitals approved suppliers was advertising for hospitals to participate in a drugs trial in respect of this
drug in return for a number of free drugs. Faith rang the supplier and volunteered the hospital for the
drugs trial. George, Harbajan and Ingrid are very unhappy that Faith made this commitment without
consulting them and are wondering if they can avoid the commitment on the grounds that Faith was
not authorised to bind them in a contract involving drugs which have not yet been subject to clinical
trials.
In addition, Ingrid has recently placed a large order on behalf of the partnership with a non-approved
supplier because it was offering a good deal on a drug which the hospital uses regularly. The supplier
was aware that she was a partner in the hospital and therefore entered into the contract. Faith is very
annoyed and wishes to cancel the contract because she is concerned that the hospital will not have
sufficient need of the drug and that too many will go to waste.
Faiths commitment to the drugs trial. Participating in a drugs trial, while not the direct business
of the partnership, is sufficiently connected with the business of the partnership to be considered
the business of the partnership. In addition, Faith was acting in the normal course of her duties,
dealing with drug companies to obtain drugs for the partnership. This being the case, Faith has
authority to bind the partners in this way, in the absence of any express agreement that partners
will not commit the partnership to participation in drugs trials. Even if there were such a restriction
on her authority, the supplier would have had to have been aware of it in order for her contract
not to bind the firm.
Ingrids purchase of the drug. Although approved suppliers of the hospital are aware that only
Faith is authorised to buy drugs, a non-approved supplier, who has not been told this, is entitled to
assume that a partner has the power to bind the other partners when buying drugs connected
with the partnership business. Therefore the partnership will be bound by this contract.
The Act specifically provides that where a partner pledges the credit of the firm for a purpose which has
no apparent connection with the firm's ordinary business, the firm will not be bound unless he has
actual express authority to do so.
If any restriction is placed on a partner's authority to bind the firm, no act done in contravention of
that restriction is binding on the firm where the third party has notice of the restriction.
Note that (except where a partner has actual authority) his authority often depends on the perception
of the third party. Generally speaking, if the third party genuinely believes that the partner has
authority, it is highly likely that the acts of the partner will bind the firm.
Note that a new partner admitted to an existing firm is liable for debts incurred only after he becomes
a partner. He is not liable for debts incurred before he was a partner unless he agrees otherwise.
188 Law
Where a partner retires, he remains liable for any outstanding debts incurred while he was a partner,
unless the creditor has agreed to release him from liability. He is also liable for debts of the firm incurred
after his retirement if the creditor knew him to be a partner (before retirement) and has not had notice
of his retirement. Therefore, it is vital on retirement that a partner gives notice to all the creditors of the
firm. He may also consider entering into an agreement with the continuing partners that they will
indemnify him against any liability for post-retirement debts.
The liability of the partnership for a partner's acts before he retired is not affected by that partner's
retirement.
Interactive question 3: Authority of partners [Difficulty level: Exam standard]

Smith & Co has two partners, Alice and Ben, following Colways retirement last month. Alice and Ben
decide to allocate 10,000 for the purposes of upgrading their IT system and Ben agrees that Alice
should go ahead and purchase the necessary hardware and software that they need. Alice gets carried
away and orders supplies worth 18,500 from the firms usual office supplier Solution Ltd. The new
letterhead without Colways name has not arrived from the printers and so she uses a piece from the old
supply for making the order.
Which of the following best describes the legal position?
A The contract is not binding because Alice acted beyond her authority
B The contract is enforceable against Alice only because she acted beyond her authority and cannot
therefore bind her fellow partners
C The contract is binding on Alice and Ben because her acts bind existing partners only and she had
implied authority as a partner of a firm
D The contract is binding on Alice, Ben and Colway because the letterhead led Solutions Ltd to
believe that Colway was still a partner and it did not know about the 10,000 limit.
1.4 Dissolution and insolvency of a partnership

In the absence of any express provision to the contrary contained in the partnership agreement, the
Partnership Act 1890 provides that a partnership is dissolved in the following instances: C
H
The death or bankruptcy of a partner A
Expiry of a fixed term partnership P
T
Completion or termination of a single joint venture, if applicable
E
Subsequent illegality R
Notice given by a partner if it is a partnership of indefinite duration
Order of the court, for example where it is deemed just and equitable to do so.
9
A partnership agreement may include other circumstances in which a partnership will be dissolved. More
commonly, it will provide that the partnership business shall continue on the death, retirement or
bankruptcy of any partner so that dissolution is merely a technicality. It may also provide that the
partnership shall only be dissolved by mutual consent of all the partners.
Where a partnership is in default on any secured loan, its creditors may take action against the partners
individually or sue them in the name of the partnership. If the partnership is insolvent, bankruptcy
proceedings may be brought in respect of individual partners and/or the partnership may be wound up in
the same way as an unregistered company (under Part V Insolvency Act 1986).
Partnership 189
2 Comparison between ordinary partnerships and
companies
Section overview
The key difference between a company and an ordinary partnership is that a company has a
separate legal personality, distinct from its members, whereas an ordinary partnership does not.
There are many other differences, some incidental to this key difference and some arising from
specific statutory provisions.
The principal differences between a registered company and an ordinary partnership are given in the
tables below, the first noting the differences which are commonly seen as advantages of incorporating a
business, the second noting those commonly seen as disadvantages, or conversely, advantages of
running a business as a partnership.
2.1 Advantages of incorporation

Factor Company Ordinary partnership
Legal entity Separate legal entity distinct from its Has no independent existence
members
Liability Company liable on its contracts Partners (personally) are jointly and
severally liable on partnership contracts
Limit on liability Members' liability can be limited by Partners' liability unlimited
shares or guarantee
Ownership Company owns assets and ownership Partners own assets jointly
not affected by change of members
Finance In addition to fixed charges, a company An ordinary partnership cannot do so
can raise finance by creating a floating
charge over its undertaking or assets,
allowing it to deal with them without the
lenders consent prior to any
crystallisation
Change of Company has perpetual succession (ie it The death, retirement or bankruptcy of a
membership is unaffected by a change in its partner dissolves the partnership (subject
members) to the terms of any partnership
agreement)
Transferability of Members' shares freely transferable A partner may assign his interest but the
ownership (subject to articles) assignee does not become a partner as a
result
Limit on No maximum, minimum one No maximum, minimum two
membership
2.2 Disadvantages of incorporation

Formation A company must be registered under the No particular formality is required for a
Companies Act partnership to exist
Administrative A company must file accounts and A partnership does not have to comply
consequences documents with the Registrar of with such formalities
Companies
190 Law
Cost A company faces the cost of compliance A partnership has no such cost
with administrative requirements and an
annual audit
Privacy A number of the company accounts and Only partners have a right of access to
documents must be open to public the partnership accounts
inspection
Management A company member cannot be directly Every partner has a right to participate in
involved in the management of the the management of the partnership
company unless he is also a director (subject to the terms of any partnership
agreement)
Withdrawal of A company is subject to strict rules It is more straightforward for a partner to
capital concerning repayment of capital withdraw capital
Interactive question 4: Company v partnership [Difficulty level: Exam standard]

True False
A A benefit for the participants of a partnership over a company is that

because it has separate legal personality, they have limited liability
B A benefit for the members of a company over a partnership is that it
continues in existence even if its participants change
C A benefit of a limited company over a partnership is that a company's
liability is limited
D A benefit of a partnership over a company is that a partnership is not
subject to any legislative regulation
C
H
3 Limited liability partnerships A
P
T
E
Section overview R
A limited liability partnership (LLP) is a corporate body, which combines the features of an
ordinary partnership with limited liability.
9
It is governed by the Limited Liability Partnerships Act 2000.
Its members are agents of the LLP.
An LLP is wound up like a company, rather than being dissolved on a change of membership.
Particular documents must be sent to the Registrar of Companies on and subsequent to
incorporation.
The limited liability partnership was introduced by the Limited Liability Partnerships Act 2000.
Essentially an LLP is an incorporated partnership that has a legal personality separate from that of its
members (whose liability is limited) and which is subject to regulation similar to that applicable to a
registered company. An LLP is not liable to tax in the same way as a company, rather the partners
('members') are taxed as individuals on partnership profits, just as in an ordinary partnership. It is often
an attractive way forward for firms of professionals because it preserves the partnership ethos in the
context of limited liability.
Partnership 191
An LLP should not be confused with a limited partnership registered under the Limited Partnership Act
1907. Such partnerships are extremely rare and they are only mentioned here to avoid potential
confusion with LLPs. Briefly, a limited partnership requires at least one general partner who has control
of the management of the business and whose liability must be unlimited. The other partners are not
entitled to participate in management and cannot bind the partnership and their liability is limited to
the amount of capital they invested in the business.
3.1 Formation of an LLP

An LLP is created by the registration with the Registrar of Companies of a lawful business carried on by
two or more persons with a view to profit. The incorporation document must be signed by at least two
subscribers and must state the following:
The name of the LLP (which must end with the words Limited Liability Partnership or the
abbreviation LLP)
The location of its registered office (England and Wales or Wales)
The address of its registered office
The names and addresses of all the members of the LLP
The names of the two designated members who are to be responsible for signing notices and
accounts and delivering them to the registrar
There is also a registration fee.
3.2 Regulation and administration

An LLP is not required to have (but normally will have) a formal partnership agreement dealing with
matters of internal regulation and duties owed by the partners to each other. Any such agreement does
not have to be filed with the Registrar. In the absence of any express agreement to the contrary, the
provisions of the Act and the Limited Liability Partnerships Regulations 2001 (as amended) will apply.
Broadly speaking, these regulations apply the provisions of companies legislation to LLPs (with necessary
modifications) and also default provisions in line with the Partnership Act 1890, dealing with profit
share, remuneration, inspection of books and expulsion.
There is no maximum limit on the number of members in an LLP. New members (apart from the
original subscribers) are admitted by agreement of the existing members. A person ceases to be a
member by giving reasonable notice to the other members or by following any other agreed procedure.
Changes in membership do not affect the existence of the LLP but must be notified to the Registrar
within 14 days.
Subject to any partnership agreement, every member may take part in the management of the LLP,
essentially taking on the duties and responsibilities of directors. The obligations to keep and retain
accounting records, to prepare and publish annual accounts (and to have them audited) apply to an LLP
as they do to a company. Similarly, special rules for small- and medium-sized LLPs and audit exemption
rules apply as they do to companies. There is no requirement to provide the equivalent of a directors'
report.
Note that an LLP is required to comply with the following:
To maintain a register of charges and to register charges with the Registrar
To notify the Registrar of any change to membership, designated members or registered office
To provide the name of the LLP on correspondence and outside its place of business
To deliver an annual return to the Registrar
As in the case of companies, the members of an LLP may apply to the court in cases of unfair prejudice,
although this right can be excluded with unanimous consent for an agreed period.
192 Law
Interactive question 5: Regulation of LLPs [Difficulty level: Easy]
Are the following statements true or false in relation to LLPs?
True False
A There is a maximum limit on the number of members in an LLP of 50
B There must be at least one general partner who has unlimited liability
and control of the management of the LLP
C An LLP is normally subject to a requirement to have its accounts audited
annually just like a company
D The members of an LLP are required to prepare a report along the same
lines as a directors' report
3.3 Authority and liability of LLP members

The LLP, as a separate legal entity, is primarily liable for the debts and obligations of the firm's business.
Generally speaking, the members of the LLP will not face personal liability. There is an exception which
may apply to an LLP of professionals, where each member owes a duty of care. If a member in this case
is in breach of that duty (for example an accountant who negligently prepares incorrect accounts), he
may be personally liable in respect of an award of damages against the firm. However, it is likely that the
claimant will be unable to show that the negligent member accepted personal liability. If it is considered
that he was acting only for the LLP, then it will be for the LLP to meet the liability for damages.
A member may be found guilty of fraudulent or wrongful trading or liable to disqualification in the same
way as a director of a company.
The Act provides that each member is an agent of the LLP and therefore has the power to bind the LLP
by his acts. However, the LLP will not be bound where
The member does not have authority and
The third party is aware that he does not have authority or does not know or believe him to be a
member of the LLP. C
H
A
3.4 Termination and insolvency of an LLP P
T
An LLP, unlike an ordinary partnership, is not dissolved by one of its members leaving. It can be E
dissolved, or terminated, by agreement of the members unanimously (or otherwise in accordance with R
any agreement).
Where the LLP becomes insolvent, members of the LLP may propose a voluntary arrangement, apply to
put the business into administration or resolve to go into voluntary or compulsory liquidation. 9
Basically the law relating to companies' insolvency applies to LLPs, with two notable modifications:
Withdrawals made by members within two years prior to winding-up may be clawed back if it can
be shown that the member (at the time of the withdrawal) knew or had reasonable grounds to
believe that the LLP was or would become insolvent.
On a winding up, past and present members may be required to contribute to the assets of the LLP
to the extent that they have agreed to do so in any LLP agreement. Note that in the absence of
any relevant provision in an LLP agreement (which is not obligatory) the legal liability of members
on liquidation is not clear.
Partnership 193
Interactive question 6: Formation of LLP [Difficulty level: Easy]
Under the Limited Liability Partnerships Act 2000, certain requirements must be met in order for an LLP
to be legitimately formed. Indicate whether each of the following is a necessity of incorporation.
Yes No
A An incorporation document signed by at least two subscribers must be sent

to the Registrar of Companies
B The name and address of at least one designated member must be given
C Details of the assets of the LLP must be given on registration
D A statement detailing the level of contribution that will be required from

past and present members in the event of a winding-up must be included
194 Law
Summary
Company Partnership
Yes Entity No
Partners: joint and
Company unlimited
several liability
Liability
Members: limited Unlimited
Company owns Partners own
Assets
Floating charge No
Minimum 1 Minimum 2
Perpetual succession Membership Change = dissolution
Freedom to transfer Assignee not partner C

H
Registration Formality unnecessary A
P
T
Administrative burden No
E
Formality R
Cost No
Publicity Privacy
9
Directors Management Partners
Partnership 195
Self-test
1 What is the statutory definition of 'partnership'?
2 A partnership can exist when parties enter into a single transaction rather than a series of
transactions.
True
False
3 Name five rights of partners.

.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
4 Complete the following definition.
Partnership ... is assets beneficially ..
by the partners (the firm). It does not have to be in shares.
5 Which of the following completes a correct sentence?
A partner is an agent of the firm and therefore binds the partnership by his acts in the partnership
business
A Provided he has actual authority
B Provided the third party knows he is a partner
C Provided the third party doesn't know that he has no actual authority
D Provided the third party doesn't know that he lacks actual authority and knows or believes
him to be a partner
6 Name four differences between companies and ordinary partnerships which make incorporation
advantageous.
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
7 Name five differences between companies and ordinary partnerships which make partnership
advantageous.
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
8 An LLP has a separate legal personality.
True
False
196 Law
9 Which of the following must be included on the incorporation form?
A Name of LLP
B Location of registered office
C Addresses of all branches
D Names of all members of the LLP
E Tax status of each member of the LLP
F Names of designated members
10 Members of LLPs are agents of the LLP and of each other.
True
False
11 Which of the following must an LLP deliver to the Registrar annually?

A Incorporation documents
B Audited accounts
C Annual return
D Tax returns
12 Can the members of an insolvent LLP propose a voluntary arrangement?
Yes
No
C
H
A
P
T
E
R
Partnership 197

A True
B True (subject to any contrary agreement)

A False. All existing partners must consent to new partners being admitted.
B True. Even where the partnership agreement allows for the expulsion of a partner, it must be in
good faith and for a good reason, not just because he doesnt agree with a policy of the other
partners, apparently on reasonable grounds.
C True. The partners could agree to pay him a salary but he has no right to one.

D

A False. Partnerships do not have separate legal personality but companies do, so it is a benefit of
companies that members may have limited liability.
B True.
C False. The company's liability is unlimited (it is the members' liability that may be limited).
D False. Although nothing like as extensive as the companies legislation, the Partnership Act 1890
does lay down some rules for partnerships, although most may be varied or overridden by a
partnership agreement.

A False. There is no maximum limit.
B False. This is the case with a limited partnership under the 1907 Act.
C True (but note that exemptions may apply).
D False. There is no such requirement, notwithstanding that in most respects the administrative
consequences of incorporation are the same for an LLP as for a company.

A Yes
B No. Two designated members are required.
C No
D No
198 Law
1 Partnership is the relation which subsists between persons carrying on a business in common with
a view of profit.
2 True
3 To be involved in decision-making
To share in profits
To examine accounts
To insist on openness and honesty
To veto new partners
To be indemnified by fellow partners
4 Property
Owned
Equal
5 D
6 Separate entity
Members' liability can be limited
Company owns property and is liable on contracts
Company can create floating charge
Company has perpetual succession
7 No formality required on creation
Partnership need not register accounts and other documents
Partnership has greater freedom and privacy and less cost through not having to comply with
requirements of companies legislation
All partners can participate in management
Withdrawal of capital is generally easier
8 True C
H
9 A, B, D, F A
P
10 False. Members of an LLP are agents of the LLP but not of each other
T
11 B and C E
R
12 Yes
Partnership 199
200 Law
CHAPTER 10
Criminal law
Introduction
Examination context
Topic List
1 Whistleblowing
2 Fraud
3 Bribery
4 Money laundering
5 Law and ethics
201
Introduction
To identify circumstances where an accountant will be protected from dismissal and

victimisation if he raises concerns about malpractice in the workplace
To identify instances of fraud, bribery, corruption and money laundering and to know the
consequences of each
To be able to select appropriate courses of action in the event of money laundering, in
accordance with national and international regulations
To recognise interaction between case law, legislation, ethics and ethical codes in relation
to these offences
Specific syllabus references for this chapter are: 3a, b, c, d, e.
Syllabus links
There are links with directors' duties, which we have already considered, since directors can be in a
position to carry on fraudulent trading for example. Your Assurance and Audit and Assurance studies will
also address professional ethics generally and, in particular, the obligation and authority of an auditor or
assurance provider to make a protected disclosure.
Examination context
In the sample paper there were five questions on criminal law (out of 50).
In the assessment, candidates may be required to
Identify circumstances where an accountant is protected from dismissal and victimisation if he
raises concerns ('whistleblows') about malpractice in the workplace
Identify instances and consequences of fraud and money laundering
Advise on appropriate courses of action for an accountant faced with a money laundering scenario
Identify instances and consequences of bribery and corruption
Recognise the role of ethics and ethical codes and their interaction with law
202 Law
1 Whistleblowing
Section overview
UK law gives people at work protection when they raise genuine concerns about criminal or civil
offences, danger to health and safety or the environment, a miscarriage of justice or the cover up
of any of these.
A disclosure must be a qualifying disclosure, made in good faith to the appropriate person in the
appropriate manner, and the person making it must have a reasonable belief that the information
is valid.
'Whistleblowing' is the name commonly given to workers making a disclosure of wrongdoing (usually)
by their employer. That wrongdoing is often, though not necessarily, of a criminal nature. The relevant
legislation is the Public Interest Disclosure Act 1998, which inserts a number of new provisions in the
Employment Rights Act 1996. Note that the legislation does not impose an obligation to whistleblow,
rather it protects individuals who choose to do so, whether as a matter of conscience or ethics or
because they are following internal rules and procedures.
This protection is afforded to workers generally (and not just to employees) and there is no
requirement as to age or length of service. It therefore includes agency and home workers, but self-
employed people and volunteers are not included. The protection means that any worker who is
victimised or sacked in breach of the Act can present a complaint to an employment tribunal that he has
been subjected to a detriment in contravention of the statutory provisions. He may seek an interim
order to keep his job and/or compensation. Awards of compensation are uncapped and based on the
losses suffered.
In order to receive protection, the disclosure made by a worker must be
A qualifying disclosure of information
Made in good faith (except if made to a legal adviser)
Made to the appropriate person
1.1 Qualifying disclosure

A disclosure is a qualifying disclosure if, in the reasonable belief of the worker making it, the
information disclosed tends to show one or more of the following:
That a criminal offence has been committed, is being committed or is likely to be committed.
That a person has failed, is failing or is likely to fail with any legal obligation to which he is
subject.
That a miscarriage of justice has occurred, is occurring or is likely to occur.
That the health and safety of an individual has been, is being or is likely to be endangered.
That the environment has been, is being or is likely to be damaged.
That information tending to show any matter falling within these categories has been, is being or
is likely to be deliberately concealed. C
H
The wrongdoing disclosed is commonly a wrongdoing committed by the employer, but a disclosure A
could also be made about the acts of fellow workers. In BP Plc v Elstone 2010, it was held that a worker P
was entitled to pursue a claim where he had suffered detriment caused by his current employer in T
E
respect of protected disclosures that he had made during his previous employment.
R
The test of reasonable belief is subjective in that it is specific to the worker making the disclosure.
However, the fact that the belief has to be reasonable implies that rumour or unfounded suspicions will
not be sufficient. Thus, in Bill v D Morgan plc 2000, an accountancy assistant was held not to have a 10
'reasonable belief' for these purposes, where he could not point to any documentation to back up his
allegations of financial and accounting irregularities.
Criminal law 203

Where the disclosure is of something 'likely to occur' the worker should tread very carefully. It is likely
that an employment tribunal determining whether the disclosure is protected or not would want to see
evidence that there were objective and verifiable grounds for his belief that the event would occur. A
disclosure which amounts to a mere expression of opinion rather than fact is not a qualifying disclosure
(Goode v Marks & Spencer Plc 2010).
1.2 Good faith

Except for disclosures made to legal advisers during the course of obtaining legal advice, all disclosures
must be made in good faith in order to be protected. Good faith is not spelt out in the legislation, but
generally can be taken to mean that the intention is honest, and not the result of a grudge, antagonism
towards the employer or some ulterior personal motive.
1.3 Made to appropriate person

The spirit of the Act is to encourage workers to raise concerns internally in the first instance but it does
make provision for the disclosures to be made otherwise. In order to be a protected disclosure, the
disclosure must be to one of the persons specified by the Act.
Type of disclosure Requirements
Internal To the employer or other responsible person

Legal adviser In the course of obtaining legal advice
Minister To a minister of the Crown (where the worker is in a public body such as the
NHS)
Prescribed person/ To bodies prescribed by the Secretary of State (and in respect of subject categories
regulator also prescribed), such as the Health and Safety Executive, HM Revenue and
Customs or the Financial Services Authority. Normally the matter disclosed will
need to be something in which there is a serious public interest.
Wider To other persons, such as the media, police, MPs or non-prescribed regulators,
provided it is reasonable in all the circumstances and the disclosure is not made
for personal gain and provided the worker
Reasonably believed he would be victimised if he raised the matter internally
or with a prescribed person or
Reasonably believed a cover up was likely and there was no prescribed
person or
Had already raised the matter internally or with a prescribed regulator.
Whether it is reasonable in all the circumstances will depend on a number of
factors, including the seriousness of the matter and whether it is continuing, the
identity of the person to whom disclosure is made, whether there has been a
breach of confidentiality and whether the worker complied with relevant
procedures.
1.4 Protection
A worker has the right not to be subjected to 'any detriment by any act, or any deliberate failure to act'
by his employer as a result of having made a protected disclosure. The right not to suffer a detriment
covers a number of issues, such as lack of promotion, lack of training or opportunity, unjustified
disciplinary action, pay issues or failure to renew contracts as a result of having made a protected
disclosure. In addition, an employee who is dismissed or selected for redundancy principally for having
made a protected disclosure shall be regarded as having been automatically unfairly dismissed. A worker
who is not an employee and is dismissed may rely on the general right not to suffer a detriment.
An employment tribunal may award compensation to any worker who has been victimised for making a
protected disclosure. The amount of such compensation will be whatever the tribunal considers to be
just and equitable, having regard to the loss suffered and the nature of the complaint.
204 Law
Compensation may include an amount for injury to feelings and it is not subject to a maximum limit. (In
January 2009, for example, a railworker was awarded 200,000 for whistleblowing after he was
pressurised to lie about an accident he witnessed.)
Worked example: Whistleblowing

Jazmin is an accountant at Calibrations Ltd. She has recently come across documents that show that the
company is illegally dumping waste into a local river. She raised this issue with the managing director
who ignored her. She spoke to the managing director again and threatened to tell the external auditors,
so he fired her.
Jazmin has a substantiated (and therefore reasonable) belief that the company is breaking the law. She
has correctly raised this with the managing director.
Jazmin's disclosure to the managing director therefore qualifies as a protected disclosure. She is
therefore given employment protection. She can make a claim for unfair dismissal which is likely to be
found in her favour (since dismissal for making a protected disclosure is automatically unfair) unless the
MD can prove she was dismissed for another reason. If the tribunal confirms she has been unfairly
dismissed, she can claim compensation from Calibrations Ltd.
1.5 Gagging clauses

Any confidentiality clause or 'gagging clause' in an employment contract or severance agreement which
seeks to limit a worker's right to make disclosures or is, in any other way, in conflict with the Act, will be
void to the extent of any such conflict.
2 Fraud
Section overview
We shall address fraud as a basic criminal offence as well as in the context of fraudulent trading
and insider dealing.
Fraud can be committed by an abuse of position or failing to disclose information as much as by
deliberately making false representations.
Directors and others can be guilty of fraudulent trading where they carry on a business with an
intent to defraud creditors or for any fraudulent purpose.
Insider dealing is the criminal offence of dealing in securities while in possession of sensitive
information as an insider.
2.1 Fraud
Historically, prosecutions for fraud were made under various common law and statutory offences
relating to defrauding and deception. The Fraud Act 2006 has now established a single statutory offence C
of fraud, which offence can be committed in three ways: H
A
Fraud by false Dishonestly making a false representation of fact or law, intending thereby P
representation to make a gain for himself or another or to cause another party loss or expose T
E
that party to the risk of making loss. R
Fraud by failing to Dishonestly failing to disclose to another person information which he is
disclose information under a legal duty to disclose thereby intending to make a gain for himself
or another or to cause another party loss or expose that party to the risk of 10
making loss.
Criminal law 205

Fraud by abuse of Occupying a position in which he is expected to safeguard, or not to act
position against, the financial interest of another person, and dishonestly abusing
that position, thereby intending to make a gain for himself or an other, or to
cause another party loss or expose that party to the risk of suffering loss. It is
likely that 'abuse' will be widely construed.
The maximum penalty for fraud under the Act is 10 years' imprisonment and an unlimited fine.
2.2 Fraudulent trading

Fraudulent trading is both a criminal and civil offence which may be committed where a business is
carried on with intent to defraud creditors of the company or creditors of any other person or for any
fraudulent purpose.
The criminal offence, punishable by an unlimited fine and/or imprisonment for up to 10 years, arises
under s 993 Companies Act 2006 regardless of whether or not the company is in liquidation (which
means that the offence can be committed even while the company is operating as a going concern).
Fraudulent trading is generally associated with directors but it may be committed by any person who is
knowingly a party to the fraudulent manner of trading, for example a company secretary or financial
adviser. The offence may also be committed by non-corporate traders, under parallel provisions
contained in the Fraud Act 2006.
It is difficult to extract from cases involving fraudulent trading a clear definition of the phrase but it
seems that some positive act is needed and not just neglect. Furthermore, there must be some element
of dishonesty and the test for intent to defraud is essentially subjective, concerned with the defendants
state of mind or intentions at the time of the alleged fraudulent trading. Any fraudulent purpose is
widely defined and has been said to cover frauds against future creditors as well as existing ones.
Where a court considers that a person (usually, but not necessarily, a director) has been guilty of
fraudulent trading, it may disqualify that person for up to 15 years from acting as a director or being
involved in the management of companies, under the Company Directors Disqualification Act 1986.
Fraudulent trading also carries civil liability for any persons who were knowingly parties to it. Any such
person may be held liable for some or all of the debts of the company, as the court may decide. This
civil liability only arises where the company is in liquidation and only the liquidator can apply to court
for a declaration of civil liability (s 213 1A).
Worked example: Fraudulent trading

Arnold, a director of Five-a-Day Ltd is aware that the company has a number of debts outstanding and
the finance director has advised him that he can see no way of the company recovering its profitability
sufficiently to settle its debts in the foreseeable future. However, when the sales director of Sunshine
Fruits Ltd offers Arnold a consignment of pineapples for 800 with 50% to be paid on delivery and 50%
three months later, he accepts, optimistic that it might aid the recovery of the company.
There is a possibility that Arnold may be guilty of fraudulent trading and liable to criminal sanctions (as
well as civil remedies) and, if the finance director is party to the transaction in any way (although this
seems unlikely), he may also be liable. However, it is necessary for the prosecution to show an intent to
defraud creditors or the carrying on of business for any fraudulent purpose. Knowing full well that a
company has no hope of paying its debts may be sufficient in certain circumstances, although case law
on this offence is not very extensive or clear and it is arguable that more is required, for example,
deliberately moving assets out of a company and into another company (especially where that other
company is also controlled by the director). Often the offence of wrongful trading (which imposes civil
liability where a company is in liquidation and a director knew or should have known that there was no
reasonable prospect of avoiding insolvent liquidation) is more easily proved and is likely to be more
appropriate in this case. (Unlike fraudulent trading, the offence of wrongful trading is limited to
directors.)
206 Law
2.3 Insider dealing
Insider dealing is governed by the Criminal Justice Act 1993.
The principal offence of insider dealing is dealing in securities while in possession of inside information
as an insider, the securities being price-affected by the information. It is also an offence to
Encourage another to deal in them, or to
Disclose the information other than in the proper performance of one's employment, office or
profession.
Some of these terms need explanation:
Dealing Dealing is acquiring or disposing of, or agreeing to acquire or dispose of,

relevant securities whether directly or through an agent or nominee or a person
acting according to direction
Encouraging Where a person, having information as an insider, encourages another person to
another to deal deal in price-affected securities in relation to that information, knowing or having
reasonable cause to believe that dealing would take place. It is irrelevant whether:
The person encouraged realises that the securities are price-affected securities
The inside information is actually given to that person (so, a simple
recommendation to the effect that 'I cannot tell you why but now would be a
good time to buy shares in Bloggs plc' would infringe the law)
Any dealing actually takes place.
Securities Securities include shares, debt securities and warranties and must be regulated on
a regulated market such as the Stock Exchange. Unlisted securities or face-to-face
transactions are not included.
Inside information Inside information is 'price sensitive information' relating to a particular issuer of
securities that are price-affected and not to securities generally.
The information must not have been made public but must be information
which, in the event that it were made public, would be likely to have a significant
effect on the price of the securities. It must be specific or precise (for example,
information that a takeover bid would be made for a specific company or details
of how much would be offered for shares).
Insider A person has information as an insider if it is (and he knows it is) inside
information, and if he has (and knows he has) it from an inside source, that is
Through being a director, employee or shareholder of a company or by
having access to it because of his employment, office or profession (eg as
auditor), or
Through a source within either category.
Defences
The individual has a defence regarding dealing and encouraging others to deal if he can show that:
C
He did not expect there to be a profit or avoidance of loss, or H
He had reasonable grounds to believe that the information had been disclosed widely, or A
He would have done what he did even if he did not have the information. P
T
Note that where information is disclosed in the course of one's employment or profession, no offence E
is committed. Thus where an auditor passes on information to the partner responsible for the audit he is R
not guilty of an offence. If the partner then deals, he may potentially be liable but the auditor will not
be.
10
Penalties
Maximum penalties given by the statute are seven years' imprisonment and/or an unlimited fine.
Contracts remain valid and enforceable in civil law.
Criminal law 207

3 Bribery
Section overview
Bribery is an extremely serious offence which undermines public confidence in administrative,
professional and judicial affairs.
Bribery is involved primarily with the offering or receiving of gifts or payments.
The Bribery Act 2010 (the Act) came into force on 1 July 2011. The Act is intended to simplify the
previous law on bribery and corruption, which was to be found in common law and a number of
statutes.
3.1 Bribery offences

The Act creates four main offences:
Bribing another person
Being bribed
Bribing a foreign public official
Corporate failure to prevent bribery
The offence of bribing another person is committed where a person offers, promises or gives a
financial or other advantage to another person, intending the advantage either to induce that person to
perform improperly a relevant function or activity or to reward him for such improper performance. It is
irrelevant whether the person offered is the same person as the one who performs the function. It is
also an offence if the person knows that the acceptance of the advantage would itself constitute
improper performance of a relevant function or activity. It does not matter in either case whether the
offer is made directly or through a third party.
The offence of being bribed is committed where a person requests or accepts or agrees to receive a
financial or other advantage improperly or as a reward for improper performance or intending that
improper performance should result. It does not matter whether the advantage is received or to be
received through a third party nor whether the advantage is for the benefit of the receiving party or
another person.
In both of these offences, a relevant function or activity includes any function of a public nature or any
activity connected with business or carried out in the course of employment and applies where the
person performing that function or activity is in a position of trust or is otherwise expected to perform it
in good faith or impartially. The function or activity is relevant even if it has no connection with the UK
and is performed outside the UK. Improper performance means performance which does not meet
the standard that a reasonable person in the UK would expect.
The offence of bribing a foreign public official is committed where a person offers, promises or gives
any financial or other advantage to the official or a third party with the officials consent or acquiescence
or at his request and that official is not permitted or required by the written law applicable to him to be
so influenced. This must be done with the intention of influencing the official in that capacity and to
obtain or retain business or an advantage in the conduct of business.
The Act also provides a new offence of failing to prevent bribery. This is committed by a commercial
organisation that fails to prevent an offence being committed by a person who performs services for or
on behalf of the organisation in any capacity, including as agent, employee or subsidiary. Commercial
organisations for these purposes include companies and partnerships based in the UK or doing business
in the UK. The organisation does have a defence, however, if it can prove that it had in place adequate
procedures designed to prevent persons associated with it from committing bribery.
Adequate procedures is not a defined term but the Secretary of State has recently published guidance
about procedures that a relevant commercial organisation may put in place to prevent its employees
and others from committing bribery, in order to avail itself of this defence. The size of an organisation
and the extent of its exposure to risk will be taken into account in considering the steps which it is
expected to take. However, senior management is expected to take responsibility for an organisations
anti-corruption programme and the organisations staff must be trained in its procedures, which must
208 Law
be kept under review. The guidance makes it clear that the extension of hospitality and gifts is permitted
where the purpose is to establish or encourage good business relations, but will fall foul of the Act
where the purpose is to persuade the other party improperly to award business or favours to the
organisation.
3.2 General defence and penalties

A person charged with a bribery offence may have a defence if he can prove that his conduct was
necessary for the proper exercise of any function of an intelligence service or the proper exercise of any
function of the armed forces when engaged on active service.
Proceedings for an offence under the Act may only be instituted by or with the consent of either the
Director of Public Prosecutions, the Director of the Serious Fraud Office or the Director of Revenue and
Customs Prosecutions.
The maximum penalty under the Act is ten years imprisonment and/or an unlimited fine.
Interactive question 1: Bribery [Difficulty level: Exam standard]

Indicate whether an offence of bribery is committed in the following instances:
1 Financial Wizards LLP extends an invitation to 20 senior partners

in three local accountancy firms to be wined and dined at the
Yes No
England v Wales Six-Nations rugby match, in the hope of
securing new business
2 Jack offers a HM Customs and Revenue inspector a sum of money
to turn a blind eye to a minor irregularity in his financial records, Yes No
but the inspector refuses to accept it.
4 Money laundering
Section overview
Money laundering is the process by which the proceeds of crime (either cash or other property)
are converted into assets which appear to have a legitimate (rather than illegal) origin.
Relevant persons, including accountants in practice, are required by law to report any knowledge
or suspicion of money laundering to the authorities (currently the Serious Organised Crime
Agency (SOCA)
The primary legislation on money laundering is the Proceeds of Crime Act 2002 (POCA 2002),
supplemented by the Money Laundering Regulations 2007 (the Regulations).
C
H
The term money laundering covers any activity by which the apparent source and ownership of the A
proceeds of crime are changed, in such a way that the cash or other assets appear to have been P
obtained legitimately. T
E
Proceeds of crime, termed criminal property in POCA 2002, means any assets which have been R
procured by means of a criminal act. A criminal act is one which constitutes an offence against the
state, punishable by fines and/or imprisonment.
10
Criminal law 209

4.1 Examples of money laundering
Although money laundering is an international problem, and can involve transfers of funds between
many different countries, it is also widespread within individual countries in small- and large-scale
operations.
Examples of money laundering include:
Illegal arms sales
Smuggling
Drug trafficking
Prostitution
Tax evasion
Bribery
Other financial fraud
Methods which criminals might use to launder money include:
Buying and selling luxury goods, for example cars thereby obtaining a seemingly respectable
payment from the subsequent buyer
Buying investments and cashing them in
Overpayment of tax
Depositing money with a solicitor or accountant, then requesting the return of funds
Feeding cash into cash-based businesses
Buying chips in a casino and then cashing in unspent chips
Many such transactions take place through the Internet and are generally known as cyberlaundering.
4.2 Proceeds of Crime Act 2002 - The offences

The POCA 2002 sets out the offences described in the table below:
Offence Description Defences Penalty

Money 1 Concealing criminal A report was made to 14 years
laundering property, ie concealing or MLRO or SOCA imprisonment
disguising its nature, source, It was intended to make a Unlimited fine
location, ownership etc, or report to MLRO/SOCA but
removing it from UK there was a reasonable
2 Arranging ie being excuse for not having done
concerned in an so
arrangement, knowing or
suspecting that it will
facilitate the acquisition, use
or control of criminal
property by or on behalf of
an other person
3 Acquiring, using or (3 only) If the person
possessing criminal property acquired used or possessed
4 Knowingly inciting or the property for 'adequate
assisting another person to consideration' and did not
commit or attempting to know that such payment
commit any of the above might facilitate criminal
offences conduct.
210 Law
Offence Description Defences Penalty
Failure to Failure to inform MLRO or SOCA There was a reasonable 5 years
report as soon as practicable, of any excuse for not making a imprisonment
knowledge or suspicion that report Unlimited fine
another person is engaged in The person does not know
money laundering or suspect money
Failure to inform MLRO/SOCA of laundering and his
any information which raises employer has not provided
reasonable grounds for suspicion him with appropriate
(ie an offence can be committed training
if a person should have been
suspicious in the circumstances)
Tipping off Disclosing to a third person that The person did not know or 2 years
a disclosure or report has been suspect that the disclosure imprisonment
made to the SOCA or other was likely to prejudice the Unlimited fine
appropriate person, where that investigation
disclosure is likely to prejudice The person had lawful
any investigation that might be authority or reasonable
carried out as a result of the excuse to make the
report disclosure
Disclosing that an investigation
is being contemplated or carried
out, where that disclosure is
likely to prejudice such an
investigation
Note that the reasonable excuse defences have been interpreted narrowly by the courts but fear of
physical violence or other menaces would almost certainly be sufficient.
4.3 The Money Laundering Regulations 2007

The Regulations came into effect on 15 December 2007, superseding the 2003 Regulations. They apply
to relevant persons, namely:
Credit and financial institutions
Accountants in practice including auditors, insolvency practitioners, external accountants and tax
advisers
Independent legal professionals, including solicitors and barristers
Estate agents
Casinos
High value dealers (i.e. those who sell goods for cash for 15,000 Euros or more (and cash in this
context means coins, notes and travellers cheques only))
The Regulations are designed to achieve two purposes:
C
To enable suspicious transactions to be recognised and reported to the law enforcement agencies, H
and A
P
To ensure that if a client comes under investigation in the future, a relevant person can provide T
E
part of the audit trail
R
The Regulations cover the following:
Customer due diligence 10
Record-keeping, procedures and training
Supervision and registration
Enforcement
Criminal law 211

The expression customer due diligence (or CDD) replaces the expression knowing your client from
the 2003 Regulations and includes:
Identifying customers and verifying their identity
Identifying any beneficial owners
Obtaining information on the purpose and nature of the business relationship
Relevant persons must carry out CDD measures when they:
(a) Establish a business relationship
(b) Carry out an occasional transaction
(c) Suspect money laundering or terrorist financing
(d) Doubt the veracity or accuracy of information obtained
This is to be done on a risk-sensitive basis. There are detailed exceptions where CDD measures need not
be carried out. In other cases, extra measures may be required (in particular, where a potential new
client is not physically present and a face-to-face meeting with the practitioner is not possible).
For potential clients which are companies and partnerships, in order to carry out CDD measures
effectively, the professional bodies advise that relevant persons should identify who has ultimate control
or significant influence, for example:
Executive directors
Senior financial managers
Significant shareholders
Substantial loan creditors
The importance of record-keeping is that if an investigation is mounted into suspected money
laundering, and information is lacking from the client, the investigators may require information from
the practitioner. Records must be kept for a minimum of five years.
These internal systems have been outlined in your Assurance study manual and will be discussed more
fully at the application stage in Audit and Assurance.
Non-compliance with any of the Regulations is a criminal offence in itself, regardless of whether money
laundering has taken place. The maximum sentence is two years imprisonment or an unlimited fine, or
both.
4.4 Duty to report

Generally speaking, accountants working in practice or other 'relevant persons' must report knowledge
or suspicion of money laundering to a nominated officer within their workplace (usually called the
Money Laundering Reporting Officer, or 'MLRO'). The MLRO has a duty to consider the facts and, if
appropriate, to report the matter to the Serious Organised Crime Agency, usually by submitting a
Suspicious Activities Report. Sole traders are not required to nominate an officer and, therefore, report
direct to the SOCA. Failure to comply with the duty to report will mean a potential criminal liability, but
making an authorised disclosure (eg to a MLRO or SOCA) may provide a defence against a charge of
money laundering.
By way of example, a report should be made in the following circumstances:
Where a new customer is reluctant to provide proof of his identity or there appears to be no
genuine reason for him to use the business's services
Where the customer's transaction is not of the type or size normally conducted by that customer
Where a cash transaction is unusually large or
Where the customer requires a payment to be made to a third party who appears to have no
connection with the transaction.
4.5 Knowledge and suspicion

If a relevant person has knowledge, or virtual certainty, that money laundering has taken place, this
must be reported to the SOCA. Belief or probability (i.e. more than 50% likelihood) that such an
offence has been committed should also be reported.
212 Law
Suspicion is more difficult to define. The courts have interpreted it as being something less than
knowledge or belief but more than speculation. Although suspicion is by nature personal and
subjective, it should still be built on some objective foundation. There should be some degree of
consistency in the way that a firms MLRO treats possible causes of suspicion.
If there are reasonable grounds for suspicion, the activity concerned should be reported. But this should
not necessarily be taken to include higher-than-normal risk factors which may affect certain types of
business or certain areas of a businesss operation.
For example, the fact that a client, or a clients supplier, demands payment in cash is not in itself
suspicious, unless there are grounds for suspicion that the objective of this is tax evasion or some other
criminal activity. Some of the questions that should be asked might be as follows:
Is the transaction or activity normal for this customer?
Does the transaction or business make sense from a business/personal point of view?
Has the pattern of transactions changed?
Where the transaction is with an entity in another country is there a good business reason for this?
Firms must ensure that all staff are properly trained in, know and understand the procedure for dealing
with suspicions, including the identity of the MLRO.
It is also essential that firms follow the Regulations on awareness and training so that staff are able to
identify, and therefore report, suspicious transactions.
Note that suspicious activities include anything as described above which has come to a relevant
persons attention during the course of his or her business. This need not be the activity of a client
itself.
4.6 Confidentiality and privileged circumstances

Generally speaking, the need to make a report takes precedence over considerations of client
confidentiality. The Act offers protection where information rightly disclosed under the Act results in a
breach of confidentiality. Accountants should take care not to disclose information that is not relevant to
the offence known or suspected.
However, the Act does provide that where a relevant professional adviser receives information in
privileged circumstances, it shall be a defence to a charge of failing to report, provided there is no
intention of furthering a criminal purpose. Thus, if a client asks for advice on tax law and the purpose of
seeking that advice is to evade paying taxes, the tax adviser would not be bound or excused by legal
privilege and should make a report of suspicion of money laundering. If a client feared that tax evasion
had mistakenly taken place and was seeking clarification with the intention of ceasing to evade taxes,
then legal privilege applies, and no report should be made.
Privileged circumstances are limited to the provision of legal advice and acting in respect of
litigation. Relevant professional advisers are accountants, auditors and tax advisers who are members of
a relevant professional body, such as the ICAEW.
Worked example: Professional privilege

Rita is an accountant working in the forensic department of her firm. She has been asked to be an
expert witness in a personal injury case. During the course of an interview with the claimant, Bob, in
C
which Rita is seeking to ascertain the lost earnings for the relevant period, Bob tells her that he has not H
always reported all his earnings to HM Customs and Revenue in recent years. A
P
This constitutes a money laundering offence, as he has been retaining the proceeds of criminal conduct T
(failing to declare his proper income to HMRC). However, the information is received in privileged E
circumstances and Rita is not required to report this knowledge. R
This exemption is a potentially difficult area for accountants as they may be involved in giving advice on
legal issues as part of a portfolio of services and therefore will need to exercise judgement as to when a
10
suspicion has been formed in privileged circumstances.
Criminal law 213

You should note that this is a specific legislative provision which means that certain information received
by an accountant in specific circumstances need not be disclosed. It is not the same as the broader
legal professional privilege which, as a matter of law, attaches to all communications between a person
and a solicitor or barrister where those communications are in respect of litigation or the giving of legal
advice. That general privilege does not extend to accountants, even where accountants give advice on
tax or other legal matters.
R (on the application of Prudential plc) v Special Commissioner of Income Tax 2010
The facts: The Prudential was served with notices during a tax investigation by the HMRC, requiring
it to disclose documents concerning its tax liability. The Prudential argued that the documents
contained tax advice from accountants and were therefore protected by legal advice privilege.
Decision: The Court of Appeal held that legal advice is privileged only where it is given by solicitors,
barristers and appropriately qualified overseas lawyers, unless specific legislation provided
otherwise.
(Note, however, that an appeal against this decision is due to be heard by the Supreme Court in
November 2012 (and the ICAEW has been granted leave to intervene in that appeal).)
Worked example: Money laundering

Joe is an audit manager who is reviewing the audit of White Group Ltd. The White Group is a large
group of companies, of which White Group Ltd (WGL) is the ultimate parent company. WGL's
subsidiaries are all trading companies which operate in a variety of industries. This is as a result of
diversification from the original company which manufactured machine parts. There seems to be little
business justification for the nature of the diversification, and although the various subsidiary companies
of WGL carry out very different businesses, there seem to be a high number of transactions and transfers
between them. WGL also has a subsidiary overseas in a country well known to be a tax haven. Joe
discovers that small but regular transfers of cash from each of the other subsidiaries have been made to
this overseas subsidiary.
Joe has begun to suspect that the White Group is being used to launder the proceeds of criminal
money. In addition to the existence of the overseas subsidiary which is receiving repeated small transfers
from all the businesses, many of the businesses are cash-rich despite not having very good trading
records, and recent investigation of some transfers between the fancy goods retail outlet and the metal
parts manufacturing company caused him to be suspicious, as there appeared to be no real business
purpose for them.
As Joe has reasonable suspicion that the group may be carrying on money laundering, he should make a
report to the MLRO (if the company has one) or the SOCA, because if he does not do so he is
committing the crime of failing to report. In carrying out a number of transactions for the group, he
may be committing the crime of assisting money laundering to take place. If he makes a report, he must
then take care not to commit the offence of tipping off, by making any other party aware of the fact
that he has suspicions and has raised them with the authorities.
Interactive question 2: Money laundering [Difficulty level: Exam standard]

Angela is an auditor working at Frazzle Ltd. She has been auditing the journals put through after the trial
balance had been extracted which therefore affect the financial statements. There is one round sum
journal relating to cash which appears to have no justification, for which the description reads 'Transfer
per CB' and which the accountant cannot explain. CB is the managing director. During the course of
the audit, Angela has also noticed a distinct change in the lifestyle of CB from previous years. He is
driving an expensive car and his address as noted in the company records has changed to an address in
a much more lavish part of town. None of this is explained by payroll transactions in respect of CB.
Angela should:
A Do nothing. She has no grounds for reasonable suspicion of criminal activity, as the change in the
managing director's lifestyle might be explained by a legacy or a lottery win.
B Ask the managing director about what the transfer relates to. If the answer causes her to be
suspicious that illegal activity might be taking place, given the other factors causing suspicion, she
should make a report to her MLRO.
214 Law
C Make a report to the MLRO without delay and not query the transaction with the managing
director, as that might constitute the offence of tipping off
D Make a report to the MLRO without delay and let the company accountant know that such a
report has been made as a professional courtesy
Interactive question 3: Money laundering

One of your clients, a builder, always requires payment in cash. You have no evidence that he is
evading income tax, only the knowledge that he is paid in cash.
Should your MLRO report this as a suspicion to SOCA?
Yes
No
Interactive question 4: Money laundering

A client tells you over a business lunch that he is having a swimming pool installed at his home. The
contractors have asked for payment in cash, which he suspects is because they will not be declaring it to
HM Revenue and Customs.
Do you have a duty to disclose this to SOCA?
Yes
No
5 Law and ethics
Section overview
Chartered accountants accept the responsibility of acting in the public interest and also the role of
being at the forefront of the fight against domestic and international corruption in all its forms.
Accountants must have regard to ethical codes from the ICAEW and other relevant bodies in
addition to the legal requirements of statute and regulations already discussed in this chapter.
The commission of the criminal offences which you have just studied causes a major distortion of trade,
undermines the development of emerging markets and impacts upon a company's reputation and
ability to secure investment.
C
Of course, accountants should conduct themselves at all times with the utmost integrity in providing H
their services, but over and above this, they are encouraged to play a role proactively in upholding A
P
ethical standards for tackling corruption on a domestic and international level. It goes without saying T
that acts of bribery, fraud and insider dealing are unethical as well as criminal acts. E
R
You will be aware that many issues of corporate governance have arisen in response to high profile
corporate and accounting scandals and a significant influence in such matters is the profound effect that
allegations and investigations of criminal activity can have on companies and executives. It is the
10
criminal law, as well as the regulatory law, that is responsible for introducing and formulating
governance requirements and criminal sanctions provide an effective means of achieving sound
corporate governance.
Criminal law 215

If you come across anything which points to any of the criminal activities discussed in this chapter, then
you will need to consider whether the information you have discovered and may wish to disclose is
confidential or whether there is a duty to disclose it in the public interest or as required by law, thus
overriding the duty of confidentiality. It goes without saying that you should investigate the matter first,
to check your understanding of the relevant act and the circumstances in which it took place, as you will
be aware that not all suspicions turn out to be well founded and an unwise disclosure could be
extremely detrimental to many, including you.
In summary, you will need to consider
1 Consulting with or reporting to any person in accordance with any legal requirement (for example,
the MLRO or SOCA in relation to money laundering, a prescribed body in relation to
whistleblowing or the police in the event of fraud).
2 Referring to guidance from ICAEW or other relevant body (for example, the ICAEW code of ethics
and the CCAB (Consultative Committee of Accountancy Bodies) guidance on money laundering
procedures).
3 Obtaining legal advice from a solicitor or in-house lawyer.
4 Having preliminary discussions with your senior work colleague responsible for the work you are
doing.
5 Seeking advice from the ICA Ethics Advisory Service.
216 Law
Summary
C
H
A
P
T
E
R
10
Criminal law 217

Bribery
General defence: necessary for intelligence

Bribery Act 2010
services or armed forces (active service)
Bribing another Bribing a public Failing to prevent bribery

Being bribed
person foreign official (commercial organisations)
Defence if adquate procedures

10 years imprisonment
and/or unlimited fine
Ministry of Justice guidance
Unlimited fine
Money laundering
Proceeds of Crime Act 02 Money Laundering Regulations 07

Internal procedures
Reporting
MLRO
Failure to
Money laundering report Tipping off Record keeping
Concealing Prejudice Customer due diligence
Arrangement to investigation Training
5 years/
facilitate (Knowing report/
fine
Acquisition/use/ investigation)
possession
Inciting/assisting Lack of
training?
14 years/ Reasonable 2 years/

fine excuse? fine
Knowledge
Suspicion
Report to SOCA/MLRO
Employers procedures
218 Law
Self-test
1 Which Act governs the law on whistleblowing?
2 A person making a qualifying disclosure must be able to show, on the balance of probabilities, that
the matters alleged are true.
True
False
3 A worker must make a disclosure to his employer in the first instance.
Yes
No
4 Which of the following applies in the event of a valid whistleblowing?

A The worker is entitled to keep his job
B The employer is liable to a fine
C The worker may claim damages
D The employer must make a written apology to the worker
5 Fill in the blanks.
The Fraud Act 2006 makes the following criminal offences:
Fraud by false ........................................
Fraud by ........................................ information
Fraud by ........................................ position
6 Can a person be found guilty of fraudulent trading only once the company is in liquidation?
Yes
No
7 Dealing in securities while possessing inside information as an insider is an offence. What are the
other two principal offences of insider dealing?
8 Would the following statement constitute an offence under the Criminal Justice Act 1993? If so,
which offence?
'I can't tell you why, but now would be a good time to buy shares in Bloggs plc'.
9 What is the maximum penalty for insider dealing?
10 Complete the blanks:
Insider information is '........................................ ........................................
........................................ 'relating to a ........................................ ........................................ of
securities that are ........................................ ........................................ and not to securities
generally. It must, if ........................................ ........................................ , be likely to have a C
H
significant effect on ........................................ and it must be specific or ....................................... .
A
11 A person who accepts a bribe is guilty of an offence as well as the person who pays it. P
T
True E
R
False
12 Define money laundering. 10
Criminal law 219

13 Identify which of the following statements are true and which are false.
A It is a defence to the offence of failing to report a suspicion of True False

money laundering that a person had not had sufficient training to
understand the legal requirement on him
B It is a defence to the offence of failing to report a suspicion of True False
money laundering that a person formed the suspicion in
privileged circumstances
C It is a defence to the offence of failing to report a suspicion of True False
money laundering that a person disclosed his suspicion to the
relevant MLRO at his firm
14 Indicate which of the following statements are true and which are false.
A The maximum prison sentence for an accountant assisting in True False

money laundering is five years
B The maximum prison sentence for an accountant failing to make True False
a report of a suspicion of money laundering is five years
C There is no prison sentence for the offence of tipping off, this is True False
punished by fine only
15 Where an accountant gives advice on matters of revenue law, his advice is said to be protected by
legal professional privilege and need not be disclosed under any circumstances.
True
False
220 Law

1 No. Such corporate hospitality is likely to be regarded as entirely proper and will not constitute an
offence under the Bribery Act 2010.
2 Yes. The offer of a financial advantage constitutes an offence of bribery, regardless of whether or
not it is accepted.

C If Angela did nothing, she might be committing the offence of failing to report a reasonable
suspicion. On the basis of the cash transfer, coupled with the other observations Angela has made,
this appears to be a case of reasonable suspicion rather than mere speculation and, whilst it might
be reasonable not to make further enquiries (although making normal audit enquiries does not
necessarily constitute tipping off), she should not do nothing at all.
It would be best if Angela reported her suspicion to the MLRO. If Angela were also to inform the
company accountant of her report, she would be committing the offence of tipping off. Despite
any personal or professional regard Angela has for the company accountant and any potential
trouble he might be in, Angela should not inform him about the report. Nor should she discuss
her concerns with the managing director, since he is himself the object of the suspicion and to do
so would also constitute tipping off.

No It is common for builders and similar small businesses to require payment in cash, and this fact
alone need not excite suspicion. However if any other aspect of the clients business appears
abnormal (e.g. a lifestyle more lavish than his declared income might suggest), then suspicion of
tax evasion should be reported to SOCA.

Yes If the information comes to you during the course of your business this must be reported.
Although the possibility of tax evasion is not an issue between you and your client, the suspicion of
the criminal act has been communicated to you at a lunch which you have attended because of
your business.
The intention to commit a crime (in this case tax evasion) can itself be a crime, and although you
do not know for a fact that the contractor intends to evade tax, it seems probable that he does.
You should not inform the client of your action, as this could constitute tipping off under s.333
POCA 2002. Your report to the SOCA can name only your client: if the SOCA decides to
investigate, it can ask for the information from your client.
(Note that if the information came to you through a friend, you would not need to make a report,
C
although your friend might be advised either to refuse to deal with the contractor or at least not to H
talk about it to anyone.) A
P
T
E
R
10
Criminal law 221

1 The Public Interest Disclosure Act 1998

2 False. The disclosure must be made in the reasonable belief that it is true.
3 No. This is generally desirable but not compulsory.
4 C A: This is in the discretion of the court.
B + D: The Act affords protection to the worker rather than imposing sanctions on the
employer.
5 False representation
Failing to disclose information
Abuse of position
6 No. Civil liability (IA 1986) depends upon the company being in liquidation but the criminal
offence (CA 2006) can be committed regardless of whether or not the company is in liquidation.
7 Encouraging another to deal
Disclosing inside information other than in the proper performance of one's employment, office or
profession
8 Yes. The offence of encouraging another to deal. It is immaterial whether the person actually deals.
9 Seven years imprisonment and/or an unlimited fine
10 Inside information is 'price-sensitive information' relating to a particular issuer of securities that
are price-affected and not to securities generally. It must, if made public, be likely to have a
significant effect on price and it must be specific or precise.
11 True. The Bribery Act 2010 contains an offence of being bribed.
12 Money laundering is the term given to attempts to make the proceeds of crime appear respectable.
It covers any activity by which the apparent source and ownership of money representing the
proceeds of crime are changed so that the money appears to have been obtained legitimately.
13 A True
B True
C True
14 A False (14 years)
B True
C False (2 years)
15 False. Although an accountant may not be required to report information concerning the
commission of a money laundering offence by his client, which he receives in such circumstances,
the more general legal professional privilege extends only to solicitors, barristers and suitably
qualified foreign lawyers and not to accountants, even if they advise on tax laws.
222 Law
CHAPTER 11
Employment and data

protection law
Introduction
Examination context
Topic List
1 'Employee' status and its significance
2 The employment contract
3 Unfair dismissal
4 Wrongful dismissal
5 Redundancy
6 The Data Protection Act 1998
223
Introduction
To be able to distinguish between an employee and an independent contractor
To understand the legal consequences of being an employee
To understand that an employment contract includes terms implied by law and to know
what they are
To identify the circumstances in which an employee is unfairly dismissed and appreciate
the consequences
To identify circumstances in which an employee is wrongfully dismissed and appreciate
the consequences
To recognise whether an employee is entitled to claim a statutory redundancy payment
To understand the content and significance of the Data Protection Act 1998
Specific syllabus references for this chapter are: 4a, b, c, d and e.
Syllabus links
The practical effects of accounting for employees are looked at in Accounting and auditing payroll
systems are addressed in Assurance.
You dealt with information processing and security in Business and Finance. The Data Protection Act is
one of the reasons information must be kept secure.
Examination context
You may expect several questions on employee status and the contents of an employment contract.
Redundancy, wrongful dismissal and unfair dismissal are particularly important exam topics. Although
data protection is a relatively minor area of the syllabus, you should be prepared for questions on its
practical application.
Identify who is an employee and the main legal consequences of employment status
Identify the key features of employment contracts
Recognise circumstances in which an employment contract may be terminated and the
consequences of termination
Identify when a dismissal constitutes a wrongful dismissal or an unfair dismissal
Identify the circumstances where an employee can claim a statutory redundancy payment
Identify the key requirements of the Data Protection Act 1998 on the use of personal information
and how the Act can affect the manner in which information systems are used by businesses
224 Law
1 'Employee' status and its significance C
H
A
Section overview P
T
An 'employee' can be distinguished from an 'independent contractor' or self-employed person. E
R
An employee is treated quite differently from an independent contractor in a number of respects,
including taxation, social security, health and safety, employment protection and liability in tort.
11
An employee is someone who is employed under a 'contract of service', ie a contract of employment,
which can be express or implied and oral or in writing. An independent contractor is someone who
works under a contract for services and is also described as 'self-employed'. A traditional equity partner
with a capital stake in the firm, involvement in management decisions and a share in profits and losses is
not an employee. Nor is a fixed share equity partner (Tiffin v Lester Aldridge LLP 2012). Whether so-
called partners are employees will depend on the facts of each case. A salaried partner, for example, is
likely to be an employee for employment law purposes.
The courts are often faced with determining whether someone is an employee or an independent
contractor. In doing so, the wording of any contract will not be conclusive (but may be relevant) and,
instead, the courts will apply a multiple test, taking into account a number of factors described below.
None of these factors is conclusive and the weight attached to each may vary. This multiple test looks at
the economic reality underpinning the employment relationship and asks whether, on balance, the
person can be said to be working 'on his own account' or is better described as an 'employee'.
There are three essential elements, or conditions, that must be present in order for the contract of
service (and thus the employer/ employee relationship) to exist, namely:
Condition Explanation
Personal service The employee must have agreed to provide his own work and skill in the
performance of a service for his employer. However, the fact that an employee is
able to delegate that performance in limited circumstances (for example when he is
sick or only with permission) will not mean that this condition is not met.
Control There must be some element of control exercisable by the employer over the
employee.
Mutuality of There must be an obligation on the employer to provide work and an obligation on
obligations the employee to do that work. Thus a 'casual worker' who works as and when
required, even if in preference to others, cannot be an employee because there is no
'mutuality of obligations'.
If these factors are not present there can be no contract of service. The fact that they are present,
however, does not mean that there will be a contract of service. The level of service and degree of
control will be taken into account along with the other factors listed below:
Factors taken Explanation Significance of factor

into account
Personal Can he delegate or subcontract the task The greater the freedom to delegate, the
performance to another person if he so chooses and, if less likely someone will be considered to
so, to what extent? be an employee (and total freedom will
mean that the condition of personal
service is not satisfied).
Degree of ie if and to what extent the employer The greater the degree of control, the
control can tell the employee not only what to more likely someone will be considered
do but also how and when to do it. Are to be an employee.
there any restrictions on where he works
or for how long he works, for example?
Employment and data protection law 225

Factors taken Explanation Significance of factor
into account
Mutuality of ie whether there is an obligation on the The existence of a mutuality of

obligations employer to provide work and an obligations is consistent with a contract
obligation on the employee to perform of employment
that work.
Contractual The courts will consider the terms of any Contractual terms may not be conclusive
provisions contract between the parties. but, for example, including provisions as
to holiday and sick pay will make it more
likely that the contract will be treated as
a contract of service.
Tools and Who provides and maintains the tools To the extent that such matters are the
equipment and equipment needed for the job? responsibility of the employer, the more
likely someone will be considered to be
an employee.
Uniform Does he wear any uniform or display any If so, he is more likely to be considered
logo belonging to the 'employer'? to be an employee.
Employer's Can he utilise the employer's support If so, he is more likely to be considered
support staff staff? to be an employee.
Payment of tax, Is he paid gross or is tax deducted at Deduction of tax and national insurance
NI source? by the employer suggest a contract of
employment.
Financial Does he undertake any financial The more he assumes responsibility for
responsibility responsibility for investment or risk (for such matters (and profits from good
example as a result of delays in the performance) the less likely he will be
performance of services he has agreed). considered to be an employee.
Likewise, to what extent can he profit
from sound management in the
performance of his task?
Sole 'employer' Does he work for more than one person? To the extent that the person is able to
work for more than one employer, he is
less likely to be considered as an
employee.
Length of service For how long has there been a working The longer the relationship, the more
relationship between the parties? likely he will be considered to be an
employee.
It is fair to say that the nature of the claim brought before the court may influence its deliberations. For
example, if the claim relates to a breach of health and safety obligations, there will be a real public
interest in recognising an employer/employee relationship because of the statutory and common law
duties owed by an employer to an employee. Similarly, an employment tribunal might conclude that
someone is an employee, notwithstanding that the tax authorities treat him as a self-employed person.
Worked example: Employee or independent contractor?

A builder's labourer is paid his wages without deduction of income tax or National Insurance
contributions and calls himself a self-employed contractor providing services. The person for whom he
works can dismiss him, decide on which site he works and direct him as to the work he does, and also
provides the tools that he uses. He is injured in an accident and sues on the basis that his 'employer
'owes him a legal duty of ensuring his safety.
Notwithstanding that he is paid gross and calls himself self-employed, it is likely that the other factors
will tip the balance and he will be regarded as an employee working under a contract of employment.
226 Law
Interactive question 1: Employee or independent contractor?
[Difficulty level: Exam standard] C
H
Charles saw a sign advertising vacancies at a local building site. He contacted the foreman and was told A
that he would be required but that, because work depended on the weather conditions, he would work P
as and when required and would not be given an employment contract. He was also told that he would T
E
be accountable for his own income tax and national insurance. The foreman added that, like all of his
R
employees, he would be provided with tools and that at the beginning of each day he would be told
whether he would be needed and, if so, which site he would be working on that day. Lateness or theft
of materials would lead to his dismissal. Which of the following best describes his legal status?
11
A Charles is an employee because the provision of tools and control over his work, plus the fact that
he is told that he could be dismissed for lateness or theft indicate that he is an employee.
B Charles is not an employee due to the fact that he has to account for his own tax and national
insurance.
C Charles is an employee because he has responded to a job advertisement and the foreman referred
to the contractors as employees.
D Charles is not an employee because the fact that work is dependent on weather conditions means
that there is no mutuality of obligations.
However, there are several other practical reasons why the distinction between a contract of service
(employed) and a contract for services (self-employed) is important.
Significance of the distinction
Employee Self-employed
Wrongful Can claim wrongful dismissal Cannot claim wrongful dismissal
dismissal
Employment There is legislation that confers protection Note that increasingly, employment
protection and benefits upon employees under a protection is given to 'workers' rather
contract of service, including than 'employees'. 'Workers' is more
Minimum periods of notice widely defined and will often include
those normally regarded as independent
Entitlement to statutory redundancy contractors as well as employees. It is
payment important that you know to which term
Remedies for unfair dismissal the legislation applies, for example,
statutory protection against unfair
Health and safety protection
dismissal applies to 'employees', but
(Sometimes the protection is subject to working time protection applies to
the employee having completed a certain 'workers'. Note too that statutory health
amount of continuous service.) and safety obligations on employers often
relate to both employees and
independent contractors.
Insolvency In liquidation, an employee has
preferential rights as a creditor for
payment of outstanding salary and
redundancy payments, up to certain
limits
Implied terms There are rights and duties implied in an These implied rights and duties do not
employment contract by common law generally apply to a contract for services
and statute, for example a mutual duty of
trust and confidence

Significance of the distinction
Employee Self-employed
Tortious acts Employer is generally vicariously liable for Liability of person hiring an independent
tortious acts of employees, committed in contractor for contractor's acts severely
the course of employment limited unless there is strict liability
Taxation Deductions for income tax must be made The self-employed are taxed under
by an employer under PAYE (Schedule E) Schedule D and are directly responsible
from salary paid to employee to HM Revenue and Customs for tax due
VAT An independent contractor may have to
register for, and charge, VAT.
Social security Employers must pay secondary Class 1 Independent contractors pay Class 2 and
contributions on behalf of employees 4 contributions
Employees make primary Class 1
contributions
There are also differences in statutory sick
pay and levies for industrial training
purposes
Interactive question 2: Importance of employment status [Difficulty level: Easy]

Indicate whether or not each of the following statements represents the legal and economic
consequences that would follow a finding that someone is employed under a contract of service as
opposed to a contract for services.
Yes No
A The company for which he works is required to declare and administer his
income tax under PAYE
B The company will not be vicariously liable for any tort committed by him
C If the company is liquidated, he will have preferential rights to payment of

salary
D He may be entitled to claim unfair dismissal in the event of his dismissal
2 The employment contract
Section overview
An employment contract is usually made in writing although it can be created orally.
Where there is no written contract covering them, an employer must provide a written statement
of prescribed particulars within 2 months of the commencement of the employment.
Certain duties are implied into a contract of employment on the part of the employee and
employer, by common law and by statute.
An employment contract needs agreement between the parties, consideration and an intention to
create legal relations just like any other contract. It may be written or oral. A written contract is likely to
contain a number of express terms as to pay, hours, place of work and any special agreements between
employee and employer going beyond legally required employment rights (such as maternity pay
offered in excess of the statutory minimum).
228 Law
Generally speaking, a change in contract terms can only be made with the consent of both parties to
the contract. Also a new piece of legislation may result in a change to a term in an employment C
contract. Sometimes, an express term in the contract can give rights of variation, for example where a H
A
'mobility clause' allows an employer to require an employee to work at a different location. In such
P
cases, the employer must exercise the power reasonably since the courts will imply terms of trust and T
respect which have the effect of overriding a strict application of contractual obligations. E
R
United Bank Ltd v Akhtar 1989
The facts: An employee had a mobility clause in his employment contract under which he could be
required to work anywhere in Great Britain. His employer gave him notice on 5 June that he would 11
be transferred from Leeds to Birmingham as from 8 June. The employer refused the employee's
request for a three-month delay, based on his wife's ill-health and the need to sell his house. The
employee's subsequent request for 24 days' leave in order to sort out his affairs and to commence
work in Birmingham on 10 July was unanswered. When pay was stopped with effect from 5 June,
the employee resigned and claimed that he had been constructively dismissed.
Decision: The employee's claim succeeded. It was an implied term that the employer should
exercise his right under the express provision reasonably, including giving reasonable notice.
2.1 Requirement for written particulars

Within two months of the beginning of the employment the employer must give to an employee a
written statement of prescribed particulars of his employment (s 1 Employment Rights Act 1996),
namely:
The names of employer and employee
The date on which employment began
Whether any service with a previous employer forms part of the employee's continuous period of
employment
The scale or rate of pay and the intervals at which it is to be paid
Hours of work (including any specified 'normal working hours')
The title of the job that the employee is employed to do (or a brief job description)
Any holiday and holiday pay entitlement
Sick leave and sick pay entitlement
Pensions and pension schemes
Length of notice of termination to be given on either side
Details of disciplinary procedures (or reference to where they can be found).
The last four particulars may be given by way of separate documents. The written particulars do not
constitute an employment contract, although they provide persuasive evidence of what the contract
contains. If the employee has a written contract of employment covering these points and has been
given a copy, it is not necessary to provide him with separate written particulars.
If the employer fails to comply with these requirements the employee may apply to an employment
tribunal for a declaration of what the terms should be. The tribunal may award compensation to an
employee claiming unfair dismissal if the particulars are incomplete.

2.2 Employee's implied duties
Common law implies a number of duties on the part of the employee into any contract of employment:
Duty of faithful service The employee has a fundamental duty of faithful service or fidelity to his
(fidelity) employer. Thus an employee who works for an employer's competitor in
his spare time, or who frustrates the commercial objectives of his
employer, is in breach of this duty. Similarly, where an employee accepted
personal commissions from suppliers on orders that he placed with them
for goods supplied to his employer, he was justifiably dismissed and liable
to account to the employer for the commissions.
To obey lawful and The employee must show obedience to the employer's instructions unless
reasonable orders they require him
To do an unlawful act or
To expose himself to personal danger (not inherent in his work) or
To do something outside his contract.
Not to misuse This duty will not necessarily cease when the employment ceases. (Note
confidential information that when someone invents or writes something as part of his
employment, the right to the patent or copyright will normally belong to
his employer.)
To exercise reasonable The employee must demonstrate reasonable competence, care and skill
care and skill in the performance of his work, bearing in mind the degree of skill and
experience that the employee professes to have.
Personal service The contract of employment is a personal one and so the employee may
not delegate his duties without the employer's express or implied consent.
Trust and confidence This is a mutual obligation imposed on both parties and is based on
respect and consideration for each other. An employee should not, for
example, make unjustifiable complaints or false accusations about his
employer.
2.3 Employer's implied duties

The employer owes the following duties at common law:
To pay reasonable This duty is subject to any express provision, for example to pay a rate
remuneration fixed by the parties, or to pay nothing during a lay-off.
To indemnify employees To indemnify the employee against expenses and losses incurred in the
course of employment.
Health and safety This is normally expressed as a duty to protect the employee against
reasonably foreseeable risks to his health, safety and welfare at work.
Health and safety obligations are also imposed by statute.
This common law duty is three-fold and incorporates the obligations to
provide
Safe plant and appliances
A safe system of work
Reasonably competent fellow-employees.
To provide work To provide work. Generally speaking, an employer will not be liable for
failing to provide work as long as he continues to pay wages (so liability is
more likely to arise where someone is paid on a commission basis).
230 Law
To provide accurate An employer does not have a duty to provide a reference (but if he does
C
reference (where one is provide one, he must exercise reasonable care and skill to ensure that the
H
provided) information contained in it is accurate and gives a fair impression of the A
employee. In particular, an employer cannot divulge information that is P
not known to the employee (for example customers' complaints against T
the employee). E
R
Not to disclose The employer must not divulge confidential information about the
confidential information employee to a third party without the employee's consent.
11
To maintain mutual trust The employer must treat the employee with due respect and
and confidence consideration. He must not, for example, conduct his business in a
disreputable fashion, thereby damaging the employee's reputation and
future employment prospects.
There is no duty to protect an employee's property.

Breach of a legal duty, if it is important enough, may entitle the injured party to treat the contract as
discharged and to claim damages for breach of contract at common law. In addition, a breach of an
employer's duty might give rise to a claim for wrongful and/or unfair dismissal.
Interactive question 3: Duties [Difficulty level: Exam standard]

Identify whether the following statements are true or false in relation to the duties of the employer and
the employee.
True False
A There is a duty of mutual trust and confidence between the employer and
the employee
B An employer has a duty to pay reasonable remuneration
C An employer does not owe a duty to provide a reference for his employee
D An employee must always obey his employer's instructions
Legislation also imposes a number of implied duties on employers, often implementing European
Directives on employment law issues. Many of these duties are concerned with 'family-friendly'
employment and the 'work-life balance', for example provisions regarding maternity and paternity rights,
flexible working arrangements and time off work. The principal duties implied by statute are as follows:
Subject Duty
Pay Under legislation protecting equal pay, contractual employment terms such as sick
pay, holiday pay and working hours should be as favourable as those given to an
employee of the opposite sex who is performing equal work or work of equal value,
unless a 'genuine material factor' exists that justifies the discrepancy (for example,
employees in London receiving a higher hourly rate than employees in
Aberystwyth).
Health and safety The Health and Safety at Work Act 1974 imposes general duties on employers,
including a duty to ensure the continuing good health, safety and welfare of his
employees, as far as is practicable. This general duty includes the following
obligations:
To provide and maintain plant and systems of work that are safe and without
risk
To make arrangements to ensure safe use, handling, storage and transport of
articles/substances

Subject Duty
To provide adequate information, instruction, training and supervision

To maintain safe places of work and ensure that there is adequate access in and
out
To provide a safe and healthy working environment
Certain additional duties are imposed on employers in particular categories, for
example designers and manufacturers who must ensure that the articles designed
or manufactured are safe and that there is adequate testing and examination. There
are also extensive health and safety regulations which may be generally applicable
or specifically applicable to particular hazards or risks.
Contravention of the Act is an offence punishable by an unlimited fine and/or up to
two years' imprisonment. If an offence is committed by a company, any director or
other officer who consented to or was responsible for commission of the offence
will also be guilty and liable to the penalties mentioned.
Discrimination Not to discriminate on grounds of race, sex, disability, religion or belief, sexual
orientation or age.
2.4 Notice provisions

Notice may be given without specific reason for so doing, unless the contract requires otherwise. If the
contract states that notice may only be given in specific circumstances then generally it may not be
given for any other reason. The notice must specify the date of its expiry.
It is a matter of negotiation between the employer and the employee how much notice is to be given
by either party in order to terminate the contract. In the absence of an express provision, common law
requires that a party gives reasonable notice, depending on the employee's position, the nature of the
job and so forth. Additionally, statute lays down certain minimum periods which apply. This notice
period depends on the employee's length of continuous service with the employer:
Length of continuous employment Statutory minimum notice
1 month but < 2 years Not less than 1 week
2 years but < 12 years Not less than 1 week per year of continuous employment
12 years Not less than 12 weeks
Either party may waive his entitlement to notice or accept a sum in lieu of notice.
During the period of notice an employee is entitled to pay at a rate not less than the average of his
earnings over the previous twelve weeks.
3 Unfair dismissal
Section overview
Employees covered by the statutory provisions for unfair dismissal have the right not to be unfairly
dismissed.
Breach of this right allows an employee to bring a claim for unfair dismissal to an employment
tribunal.
Reasons for dismissal are considered to be either automatically unfair or potentially fair.
Remedies include reinstatement, re-engagement and compensation.
232 Law
Legislation has widened the scope of protection to employees and increased the range of remedies
available in the event of dismissal. Unfair dismissal is governed by the Employment Rights Act 1996 as C
amended by the Employment Act 2008. H
A
P
T
3.1 The claim for unfair dismissal E
R
Certain categories of employee are excluded from the statutory unfair dismissal code, including
(generally speaking) persons employed to work outside Great Britain and employees dismissed while
taking unofficial strike or other industrial action.
11
Otherwise, in order to pursue a claim for unfair dismissal, the employee must have been continuously
employed for at least two years, whether full-time or part-time, with the same (or an associated)
employer. (Note that employees who began their employment before 6 April 2012 may bring an unfair
dismissal claim after only one year.)
In calculating continuous employment, it is possible for certain weeks to be excluded without them
breaking the continuity, for example time spent on strike or on service in the armed forces. Also, where
a business or undertaking is transferred and the employee then works for the transferee of the business,
that change will not constitute a break in the employee's length of continuous employment.
However, where the reason for dismissal is automatically unfair (see 3.3 below), for example where the
employee is pregnant, then there is no continuous employment requirement.
The employee must make a claim to an employment tribunal within three months of the effective date
of termination, that is to say:
Where there is termination by notice, the date on which the notice expires
Where there is termination without notice, the date on which the termination takes effect
Where an employee's fixed term contract is not renewed, the date on which that term expires
The employee must show:
That he is a qualifying employee and
That he has in fact been dismissed.
3.2 Dismissal
Dismissal for the purposes of an unfair dismissal claim may occur in one of three situations:
The non-renewal of a contract for a fixed term or specific task or
A termination by the employer, with or without notice or
A constructive dismissal
Constructive dismissal occurs where the employer repudiates some essential term of the contract, for
example by the imposition of a complete change in the employee's duties, and the employee resigns.
To establish constructive dismissal, an employee must show that:
His employer has committed a serious breach of contract
He left because of the breach
He has not 'waived' the breach, thereby affirming the contract.
If he fails to show that he is treating the contract as repudiated (for example by walking out) he cannot
claim that he has been constructively dismissed. Examples of breaches of contract which have led to
claims of constructive dismissal include the following:
A reduction in pay
A complete change in the nature of the job
A failure to provide a suitable working environment
The breach must be a serious one. Thus, in one case, an employer's refusal to give an advance against
holiday pay was not sufficient.
Whether or not a dismissal has occurred is a question of fact and will depend on all the circumstances.
Where an employee is dismissed, with or without notice, or where a fixed term contract is not renewed,

he is entitled to request a written statement of the reasons for his dismissal within 14 days (provided he
has been continuously employed for at least one year).
Any statement giving the reasons for dismissal which was provided by the employer will be admissible
evidence in this regard. The fact that notice was given does not mean that an employee cannot bring a
claim for unfair dismissal.
The following means of termination do not constitute dismissal for the purpose of unfair dismissal:
Where the employee resigns (unless it is a case of constructive dismissal) or
Where the contract is frustrated or
Where the parties come to a mutual agreement to terminate the employment.
3.3 Automatically unfair reasons for dismissal

Some reasons are automatically unfair. These include:
Pregnancy or pregnancy-related illness
A spent conviction under the Rehabilitation of Offenders Act 1974
Trade union membership or activities
Dismissal on transfer of an undertaking (unless there are 'economic, technical or organisational
reasons' justifying the dismissal)
Taking (or proposing to take) steps to protect himself or others where he believes there to be
serious and imminent danger
Seeking to enforce statutory rights (for example relating to the national minimum wage, working
time regulations or Sunday working)
Making a protected disclosure under the Public Interest Disclosure Act 1998 (see Chapter 10).
In these cases, the employee is not required to have one year's continuous employment.
3.4 Potentially fair reasons

Once the employee has shown that he was dismissed, it is then for the employer to show the principal
reason for the dismissal and that it was one of the potentially fair reasons (listed in s 98).
If the employer cannot satisfy the tribunal in this way, the dismissal is unfair.
If the tribunal is satisfied that the reason was one justifying dismissal, then it must decide whether the
employer acted reasonably. Both criteria must be satisfied in order for a dismissal to be fair.
There are six grounds on which a dismissal is capable of being fair:
Reason
Capability or If the employer dismisses for want of capability on the part of the employee, the
qualifications employer has to establish that the lack of capability at the time of dismissal was of
such a nature and degree as to justify a dismissal, taking into account:
What the contract requires
The general standard of performance of his employees in this trade
The previous standard of performance of the dismissed employee himself
'Capability' is to be assessed by reference to skills, aptitude, health or any other
physical or mental quality. 'Qualification' means any academic or technical
qualifications relevant to the position that the employee holds. There must be a
contractual obligation (express or implied) to hold the relevant qualification in
order that a dismissal for lack of it can be considered fair.
The lack of capability or qualification must be sufficiently serious and it may arise
from one particular incident or a series of incidents. Thus, for example, a shop
manageress who left her shop dirty and untidy, who failed to maintain cash
registers and who did not put stock away was fairly dismissed.
234 Law
Reason
C
In another case, an airline pilot who landed his plane negligently on one occasion H
was held to have been fairly dismissed. It was recognised that the degree of A
professional skill was so high in his case that even small departures from that P
T
standard could be sufficiently serious as to justify dismissal. E
Employee's It is not necessary to prove that the employee is guilty of the alleged misconduct, R
misconduct only that the employer genuinely and reasonably believes him to be. Various types
of misconduct have been held to justify dismissal, including abusive language,
drink and drug abuse, theft and dishonesty, violence, downloading pornography, 11
racial and sexual harassment and persistent lateness or absenteeism.
Redundancy If an employee is dismissed mainly or only on the ground of redundancy (see
section 5.1), he may claim remedies for unfair dismissal if he can show one of the
following.
There were one or more other employees in similar positions who might have
been made redundant and that he was selected for redundancy in breach of a
customary arrangement or agreed procedure.
He was selected for a reason connected with trade union membership.
A redundancy selection procedure should be in conformity with good industrial
relations practice, ie
The employer should give as much warning as possible of impending
redundancies.
The employer should consult with the trade union as to the best means of
achieving the desired management result.
It should be possible to check criteria for selection against such things as
attendance records, efficiency at the job and length of service.
The employer should ensure that the selection is made fairly.
The employer should consider whether an offer of alternative employment can
be made.
Statutory This applies where there is a legal prohibition or restriction on either the employer
restriction or the employee which prevents the employment from being continued lawfully
(for example, if a doctor or a solicitor employed as such is struck off the relevant
professional register, or an employee loses his driving licence, which he needs to
be able to do his job).
Some other ie some other substantial reason that could justify the dismissal of an employee
substantial holding the position that the employee held. Thus dismissal has been considered
reason fair where, for example:
The employee was married to one of his employer's competitors
The employee refused to accept a change of shift working, made in the
interests of the business and with the agreement of a large majority of other
employees
The employees alleged paedophile activity substantially risked the reputation of
his public sector employer (even though the employee was not convicted of
any offence)
Following the abolition of the default retirement age, an employer who wishes
to dismiss an employee on retirement grounds will need to satisfy this ground
of some other substantial reason. He will need to show that the retirement
age is proportionate and objectively justified and also that a fair procedure has
been followed.

Interactive question 4: Unfair dismissal I [Difficulty level: Exam standard]
Indicate whether or not Asif and Beatrice are entitled to pursue a claim for unfair dismissal in the
following situations:
Yes No
Asif has been employed for twelve months, having commenced employment
in March 2012, and has been given three months' notice of dismissal.
Beatrice commenced employment in May 2012 and had been employed for
four months when she was dismissed without notice because her employer
discovered that she was pregnant.
3.5 Reasonableness
Once the employment tribunal is of the view that the dismissal occurred for a potentially fair reason, it is
then required to review the circumstances and to decide whether 'on the basis of equity and the
substantial merits of the case', the employer acted reasonably in dismissing the employee. Whether the
employer has acted reasonably or unreasonably is a question of fact depending on all the circumstances,
including the size and resources of the business. The tribunal will consider:
Have relevant procedures been followed? These may include internal procedures, contractual
provisions or a code of practice relevant to the employment. In particular, the tribunal will have
regard to the Acas code of practice in this area (see 3.6 below) in deciding whether the employer
behaved reasonably.
Did the employer take all circumstances into consideration? For example if an inexperienced
employee is struggling to do his work, the employer is expected to help by advice or supervision in
the hope that he may improve.
What would any reasonable employer have done?
Except in the most flagrant cases it is not reasonable for an employer to dismiss an employee without
first warning him that if he continues or repeats what has happened at least once he is likely to be
dismissed. The tribunal might conclude that demotion (or some other step short of dismissal) might
have been fair where dismissal was not.
In the case of a dismissal for want of capability or qualifications, reasonableness by the employer can be
demonstrated by, for example
Consultation with the employee to determine areas of difficulty
Allowing a reasonable time for improvement
Providing training if necessary
Considering all alternatives to dismissal.
If the employer relies on ill health as the grounds of incapability there must be proper medical
evidence. The employer is entitled to consider his own business needs.
In Coulson v Felixstowe Dock & Rly Co Ltd, an employee was off work for considerable periods of time due
to ill health. He was given six months to prove his fitness and warned that he would be regraded if he
could not do so. He became ill again and was dismissed. It was held that the employer had acted
reasonably and could not be expected to keep a job open indefinitely. The tribunal had to consider the
fairness to the business as well as to the employee.
236 Law
Interactive question 5: Unfair dismissal 2 [Difficulty level: Exam standard]
C
Indicate whether or not each of the following statements is correct. H
A
The dismissal of an employee will constitute an unfair dismissal if it: P
T
Yes No Maybe E
R
A Is on the grounds of pregnancy
B Relates to an employee seeking to enforce the minimum 11

wage
C Is on the grounds of the employees misconduct
D Is due to the employee taking part in unofficial industrial

action
3.6 The effect of procedural irregularity

A dismissal may be unfair if it is carried out in breach of a relevant procedure relating to workplace
dispute resolution. In these circumstances the tribunal may increase any award by up to 25% as a
result of the employer's unreasonable failure to comply with that procedure. The tribunal may also
reduce an award by up to 25% as a result of any unreasonable failure by the employee (s 3 Employment
Act 2008).
The relevant procedure for these purposes is the Code of Practice on disciplinary and grievance issues
published by the Advisory, Conciliation and Arbitration Service ('Acas'). Broadly speaking, this provides
for investigation before taking action, notification to the employee of the nature of the disciplinary
measures, a meeting to be held and for the employee to be able to appeal against any decision made
against him. The code does not lay down a mandatory or rigid set of rules and does not prescribe time
limits in which steps must be taken. Rather it sets out a set of standards which should be adhered to in
any internal policy or procedure drawn up by the employer and provides for steps to be taken promptly
and without unreasonable delay. The code is designed to encourage informal resolution and the
emphasis is very much on communication and conciliation, aimed at avoiding the need for proceedings
at an employment tribunal. The code does not apply to redundancy dismissals and non-renewal of
fixed term contracts.
Acas has a discretion to offer conciliation services in the event of any dispute before it is presented to the
tribunal and a duty to conciliate during any tribunal proceedings.
Note that if disciplinary action had already been taken before 6 April 2009 (the date on which the
relevant provisions of the Employment Act 2008 came into force), the previous law will apply. In these
circumstances, it is likely that a 'statutory dismissal and disciplinary procedure' will govern the procedure
that the employer must follow in dismissing or taking disciplinary action against an employee and a
breach of that procedure, if applicable, will render any dismissal automatically unfair.

3.7 Remedies for unfair dismissal
The remedies for unfair dismissal are more wide-ranging and may well be more advantageous to an
employee than the remedy for wrongful dismissal. They are as follows:
Remedy Description
Reinstatement An order that the employee may return to the same job without any break of
continuity.
In deciding whether to exercise these powers, the tribunal must take into account
whether the complainant wishes to be reinstated and whether it is reasonably
practicable and just for the employer to comply. Such orders are in fact very
infrequent.
Re-engagement An order that the employee is given new employment with the employer (or his
successor or associate) on terms that are comparable with the old job or otherwise
suitable.
The Employment Appeal Tribunal has ruled that an order for re-engagement should
not be made if there has been a breakdown in confidence between the parties. This
was in a case where the employee was dismissed following allegations of drug
dealing on company premises and time-keeping offences.
Compensation may be ordered in three categories (in each case subject to statutory
maximums that are updated from time to time):
A basic award, calculated by reference to the employee's length of service and
age and which is subject to a prescribed maximum amount. It is liable to be
reduced where the employee unreasonably refuses an offer of reinstatement or
otherwise behaves unreasonably. The basic award is also reduced by the amount
of any redundancy payment made. However, the basic award is made for unfair
dismissal regardless of the loss suffered by the employee and there is no duty on
the employee to mitigate any loss.
A compensatory award, being such amount as the tribunal considers to be 'just
and equitable in all the circumstances, having regard to the loss sustained by the
complainant in consequence of the dismissal in so far as that loss is attributable
to action taken by the employer' (and taking account of the basic award). This
will be in respect of any additional loss of earnings, expenses and benefits and
will be assessed on common law principles of damages for breach of contract,
including a duty on the employee to take reasonable steps to mitigate any loss.
An additional award, which can only be awarded if the employer does not
comply with an order for reinstatement or re-engagement and does not show
that it was impracticable to do so. It comprises between 26 and 52 weeks' pay
(subject to a prescribed maximum, as with the basic award).
In addition, a tribunal may order the employer to pay consequential losses to the employee to reflect
any financial loss suffered as a result of the employer making unauthorised deductions or failing to make
redundancy payments (s 7 Employment Act 2008).
4 Wrongful dismissal
Section overview
Wrongful dismissal is a common law action that applies where an employer dismisses an
employee in breach of contract.
Summary dismissal may be justified in exceptional circumstances.
The usual remedy for wrongful dismissal is damages but an injunction or declaration may be
awarded.
238 Law
4.1 Unfair dismissal or wrongful dismissal?
C
Although claims are most commonly brought for unfair dismissal nowadays, an action for wrongful H
dismissal can be brought instead or at the same time (although this is very rare). It might even be more A
advisable in certain circumstances, for example: P
T
Where an award of damages would exceed the statutory maximum for compensation in an unfair E
R
dismissal case
Where a claim for unfair dismissal has not been brought within three months of the effective date
of termination (an action for wrongful dismissal can be brought within six years of the breach) 11
A dismissal might be 'fair' but nonetheless wrongful, if insufficient notice is given
An employee might not qualify to bring a claim for unfair dismissal, for example if he lacks the
necessary period of continuous employment.
Cases are commonly brought in the county court or High Court although employment tribunals have a
concurrent jurisdiction.
4.2 What constitutes wrongful dismissal?

Wrongful dismissal occurs where the employer dismisses the employee in breach of the contract of
employment. By way of example, wrongful dismissal may occur in any of the following circumstances:
Where the employer terminates the employment with no notice
Where the employer terminates the employment with less notice than is required by the contract
or the statutory minimum periods of notice (see section 2.4)
Where the employer terminates a contract for a fixed term or specific task before the expiry of that
fixed term or before completion of the specific task
Where the employee is selected for redundancy in breach of a selection procedure incorporated in
his contract
Where the employer wrongfully repudiates the contract and the employee 'accepts' his breach by
resigning (this is the common law counterpart of the statutory 'constructive dismissal' discussed in
relation to unfair dismissal)
Where the contract provides for dismissal on specific grounds and the employee is dismissed on
some other ground not included in the contract.
If the contract provides for the employer to terminate the contract without notice but subject to
payment of a sum of money in lieu of notice, any dismissal is not wrongful but the employee may sue
for the agreed sum under the contract in the event that the payment is not forthcoming. He will not be
under any duty to mitigate his loss in such circumstances. Even where notice is given, it may still be
possible for an employee to show some other breach and that he was wrongfully dismissed.
4.3 Summary dismissal

The employer will be justified in dismissing an employee summarily (ie with no notice or insufficient
notice) in certain circumstances, in which case he incurs no liability. The following are examples of
conduct by an employee which could justify summary dismissal by his employer:
The wilful refusal to obey a lawful and reasonable order.
Gross misconduct, in connection with the business (or outside it if it is sufficiently grave), for
example, acceptance of a secret commission, disclosure of confidential information or assault on a
fellow employee.
Dishonesty, where the employee is in a position of trust.
Gross or persistent negligence (and a lesser degree of neglect may suffice for senior employees)
for example where an airline pilot landed his plane in a way that caused alarm among passengers
and crew.
Breach of an express term of the contract or work rules where the employee has been made
aware that such a contravention will not be tolerated (for example, airline pilots may be subject to
instant dismissal if they are found to be drunk or taking drugs).

Whether a dismissal is justified will be a question of fact based on the standards of ordinary people and
the standards prevailing at the time (and decisions from old cases may be distinguished on this basis).
Summary dismissal also occurs where an employer is unable to continue to employ the employee, for
example where a personal employer dies, an employing firm of partners is dissolved, an employing
company is compulsorily wound up, or the employee's place of employment is permanently closed.
Interactive question 6: Wrongful dismissal [Difficulty level: Exam standard]

Indicate whether or not each of the following represents circumstances under which an employer is
likely to incur liability for wrongful dismissal:
Yes No
A The employee has resigned as a result of his employer's serious breach of

contract
B An employee who has worked for an employer for six years is given one
month's notice of dismissal
C The contract between employer and employee states that the employee
cannot be dismissed during a three month training period and the
employer dismisses the employee after two months
D The employee is guilty of gross negligence
4.4 Remedies for wrongful dismissal

Generally, the only effective remedy available to a wrongfully dismissed employee is a claim for
damages based on the loss of earnings. The measure of damages is usually the sum that would have
been earned if proper notice had been given, together with any other actual or potential benefits to
which the employee was entitled. The employee is under a duty to mitigate his loss by, say, seeking
other employment. The 'reasonableness' (or otherwise) of the employer's conduct will not be relevant,
nor will questions of contributory conduct by the employee. The only issue is whether or not the
employer is in breach of the contract of employment.
In rare cases an application might be made for an injunction to restrain a breach of contract or
declaration as to what the employee's rights are. Both of these remedies are equitable and therefore in
the court's discretion. Of course in the event of a breach of contract by the employer that falls short of a
wrongful dismissal, the employee may sue for any loss suffered.
5 Redundancy
Section overview
Redundancy is a form of dismissal (and may be fair or unfair depending on the circumstances).
Redundancy gives rise to a right to a statutory redundancy payment provided certain criteria are
met.
240 Law
5.1 What is redundancy?
C
A dismissal is treated as caused by redundancy if the only or main reason is that: H
A
The employer has ceased, or intends to cease, to carry on the business for the purposes for which P
the employee has been employed, or T
E
The employer has ceased, or intends to cease to carry on the business in the place where the R
employee was employed, or
The requirements of that business for employees to carry out work of a particular kind, or for them
11
to carry out the work in the place where they were so employed, have ceased or diminished.
If the employee's contract contains a mobility clause, enabling the employer to require him to work at
other places than his present place of employment, then any such requirement (because there is no
longer work at his present place of employment) will not constitute redundancy. However, the tribunal
has held that the fact that there is a mobility clause does not mean that 'the place where the employee
was employed' is extended to include every place where he could be employed.
The proper test for determining whether or not an employee is redundant is to see whether there has
been a reduction of the employer's requirements for employees to work at the place where the person
concerned is employed. This is a question of fact.
In British Broadcasting Corporation v Farnworth 1998 a radio producer's fixed term contract was not
renewed and the employer advertised for a radio producer with more experience. It was held by the EAT
that the less experienced radio producer was indeed redundant as the requirement for her level of
services had diminished.
5.2 The right to a redundancy payment

Redundancy pay is calculated on the same basis as the basic award for unfair dismissal (ie according to
age and length of service).
A person may claim a redundancy payment, provided he
Is an 'employee' within the Employment Rights Act 1996 (self-employed and partners are not
covered) and
Has been continuously employed for at least 2 years at the relevant date and
Follows the procedure for making a claim set out in the Act.
He must show that he has been:
Dismissed by reason of redundancy, or
Laid off or kept on short time for 4 or more consecutive weeks or 6 weeks in a period of 13
weeks. (He is 'laid off' in any week in which he earns nothing due to lack of work. He is 'kept on
short time' in any week in which he earns less than half a normal week's pay).
He must apply to the employment tribunal within six months from the relevant date of termination
(although the tribunal has a discretion to allow a late claim within the following six months).
He will not be entitled to a redundancy payment if he
Is guilty of misconduct which would justify dismissal or
Refuses a reasonable offer to renew his contract or
Unreasonably refuses an offer of suitable alternative employment in the same capacity, at the same
place and on the same terms and conditions as his previous employment, not being perceived as
lower in status.
When there is a difference between the terms and conditions of a new contract and the previous
contract, the employee is entitled to a four week trial period in the new employment. If either party
terminates the new contract during the trial period, it is treated as a case of dismissal for redundancy at
the expiry date of the previous employment. The employee can also still bring a claim for unfair
dismissal.

Worked example: Redundancy
Amy works for Sparkle Windows Ltd in its factory in Basingstoke where she has worked for 18 years. Her
contract contains a mobility clause providing that she may need to work in Winchester or Bournemouth
if required. When Sparkle Windows Ltd closed the factory in Basingstoke, Amy travelled to Bournemouth
but after a few weeks she resigned, saying that the travelling was making her ill and claiming statutory
redundancy payment. Her employer refused, relying on the mobility clause in the contract.
Solution
Amy is entitled to a statutory redundancy payment. She is an employee with more than 2 years'
continuous employment and has been dismissed for reasons of redundancy, namely that Sparkle
Windows Ltd no longer has need of employees at the place where Amy was employed. The fact that she
could be required to work elsewhere in Bournemouth and Winchester did not mean that she was to be
regarded as being employed in those places.
Interactive question 7: Non-renewal of fixed term contract

[Difficulty level: Exam standard]
Nick commences employment under a three-year contract with Equis Ltd. After two years, he is given
notice that the contract is not to be renewed. Which of the following claims might he seek to bring
against Equis Ltd?
Wrongful dismissal
Unfair dismissal
Constructive dismissal
Redundancy pay claim
6 The Data Protection Act 1998
Section overview
The Act is concerned with personal data (subject to some exemptions) held on computer-based
information systems and manual files.
The purpose of the Act is to protect individuals from misuse of information about them.
The Act requires all those who hold or process personal data to comply with eight data protection
principles in relation to that data.
Individuals are given rights in relation to their personal data, such as rights of access and the right
to prevent processing which is likely to cause damage or distress.
Data controllers are individuals, partnerships or companies who hold data that is processed or intended
to be processed for their own use.
Data subjects are individuals (not companies) to whom personal data relate.
You should be aware that a proposed European data protection regulation is likely to make significant
changes to data protection law in member states, although changes are not expected before 2014.
6.1 Scope and purpose

This Act applies where personal data is held on computer-based information systems or manual files.
Personal data means data relating to an individual who can be identified from the data with or without
other information in the data controller's possession. Note that as well as covering the recording of
facts, the Act includes any expression of opinion about the individual or intentions of the data
242 Law
controller in relation to the data subject. The Act is also concerned with any 'processing' of the data,
including the collection, use, disclosure and destruction of it. C
H
The purpose of the Act is to protect individuals from use of incorrect information or misuse of correct, A
but confidential, information. P
T
E
6.2 Penalties for non-compliance R
Non-compliance with the Act may result in

11
Civil liability in proceedings brought by the data subject
Criminal liability to a fine (or, in very rare cases, imprisonment)
The court ordering that relevant databases be forfeited, destroyed or erased
Cost of rectifications
A fine of up to 500,000 imposed by the Information Commissioner (for serious contravention of
the eight principles (below) in a way likely to cause substantial damage or distress)
A data controller must notify the Information Commissioner (who maintains a public register of data
controllers in the UK) of its data processing operations. Failure to notify the Information Commissioner is
a criminal offence.
For each data controller the register will show (among other things) the types of data, the purpose for
which the data is held and who the data subjects are.
6.3 The eight data protection principles

The Act sets out eight data protection principles with which data controllers must comply when holding
or processing personal data as follows:
The principle
Lawful processing Personal data shall be processed fairly and lawfully

Lawful purpose Personal data shall be obtained only for one or more specified and lawful
purposes, and shall not be further processed in any manner incompatible
with that purpose or those purposes
Relevant, not Personal data shall be adequate, relevant and not excessive in relation to the
excessive purpose or purposes for which they are processed
Accurate Personal data shall be accurate and, where necessary, kept up to date
Length of time Personal data shall not be kept for longer than is necessary for the purpose
for which it is processed
Rights Personal data shall be processed in accordance with the rights of data
subjects under the Act
Technical and Appropriate technical and organisational measures shall be taken against
organisational unauthorised or unlawful processing of personal data and against accidental
measures loss, or damage to personal data
Transfer outside Personal data shall not be transferred to a country outside the European
Europe Economic Area unless that country or territory ensures an adequate level of
protection for data subjects

6.4 The rights of data subjects
The rights of data subjects are as follows:
The right
Access Right of subjects to access data held about them (which must not be kept in
an encoded form). Principally, a subject can obtain a copy of information
held, including any in pictorial form
Avoidance of damage Prevention of processing likely to cause damage or distress
Junk mail Prevention of processing for direct-marketing (junk mail)
Automatic decisions To request that no decision that materially affects you should be based solely
on automatic processes (for example, automatic credit scoring)
Compensation Right to compensation if damage is caused by contravention of the Act
Action against Right to take action to rectify or destroy inaccurate data
inaccurate data
Information Right to ask the Information Commissioner to assess whether the Act has
Commissioner been contravened
6.5 Exemptions from the Act

Certain data is exempt from the Act which means that the eight data protection principles and the data
subjects rights will not apply to this data. The following are exempt from the Act either because of their
routine nature or because of security implications.
Payroll and accounts
Examination scripts
Personal data held by unincorporated members' clubs
Domestic data, eg household affairs
Research where data does not identify data subject and is not used for any other purpose
Data relating to crime prevention (including tax evasion)
Data relating to national security
Confidential references given by data controllers
Interactive question 8: Data Protection Act 1998 [Difficulty level: Exam standard]
Kylie is a data subject of Compliance Ltd. She has asked to see the information held about her by the
company on its personnel files. In doing so, she has discovered that the data was inaccurate, as it had
not been updated to reflect the fact that Kylie has remarried and changed her name. She is also cross
that the company has refused to show her its payroll records, as she is convinced that she is being paid
less than a colleague of hers.
Answer the following questions:
Yes No
A Does the company face a potential criminal liability for maintaining

inaccurate data?
B Is the company bound to pay her compensation in respect of the
inaccuracy?
C Can Kylie demand access to the companys payroll records?
D Can Kylie demand that the company correct the data?
244 Law
C
Summary and Self-test H
A
P
T
E
R
Summary
(Sections 1-2 of this chapter)
11

(Sections 3-5 of this chapter)
246 Law
A
C
P
H
T
A
E
P
R
T
E
R
11
11

Self-test
1 Identify six of the factors taken into account in determining whether or not someone is an
independent contractor rather than an employee.
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
2 Working for more than one employer is an automatic sign of self-employment.
True
False
3 Are partners employees?

4 Unless there is a mutuality of obligations, to provide and to perform work, there cannot be a
contract of employment and the person working cannot be an employee.
True
False
5 Name five matters in respect of which the distinction between employed and self-employed
workers is important.
6 Within what period must an employer provide a written statement of employment particulars
where no contract has been provided?
7 Which of the following are duties owed by the employer by health and safety legislation?
A To ensure adequate access to places of work
B To make provision for medical personnel at the place of work
C To ensure the safe-keeping of an employee's personal effects while he is engaged in his work
duties
D To provide a healthy working environment
248 Law
8 What is the statutory minimum period of notice to which an employee with 5 years' continuous
service is entitled? C
H
9 What is the necessary period of continuous employment for an unfair dismissal claim where A
dismissal is for the following reasons? P
T
A Lack of qualification E
B Making a protected disclosure R
C Pregnancy
10 List the five potentially fair reasons for dismissal.
11
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
11 Name three automatically unfair reasons for dismissal.
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
12 By how much may an award be adjusted in order to take account of an unreasonable failure to
comply with the Acas code of practice in a dismissal?
13 Which is the most frequent remedy awarded for unfair dismissal?
A Compensation
B Re-engagement
C Reinstatement
14 Is summary dismissal ever justified? If so, when? Give two examples.

.................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................
15 Name the 3 remedies available for wrongful dismissal.
16 What is the necessary period of continuous employment in a claim for a statutory redundancy
payment?
17 The Data Protection Act applies to all companies in the UK.
True
False
18 Which of the following is not one of the eight data protection principles?
A Personal data shall be accurate and, where necessary, kept up to date
B Personal data shall not be kept for longer than six years
C Personal data shall be adequate, relevant and not excessive
19 Is data relating to an employee's medical health including drug testing exempt from the Data
Protection Act?


D Assuming that there is no intention for Charles to be paid even when he is not required to work,
then he is a casual worker and not an employee because there is no mutuality of obligations. If he
were to be paid even in the absence of work, he would be an employee. In those circumstances,
even though he does not receive an employment contract, the facts indicate a contract of service,
since the employer provides the tools, controls when and where he works and reserves the right to
dismiss him.

A Yes.
B No. An employer may be vicariously responsible for his employee's tortious acts.
C Yes.
D Yes.

A True.
B False. The duty is to pay the remuneration agreed between the parties (which, arguably, might not
be 'reasonable'). However, in the absence of any express provision, the duty is then to pay
reasonable remuneration.
C True. However, if he does choose to provide one, he is obliged to ensure that it is accurate and fair.
D False. He need not obey if obedience to the instruction would require him to do an unlawful act,
expose himself to personal danger or do something outside his contract.

In both cases unfair dismissal may have taken place. Asif meets the continuous employment requirement
(of one year, because he was employed prior to April 2012) and has been dismissed, so qualifies as a
candidate for unfair dismissal if the circumstances surrounding the dismissal were unfair. Although
Beatrice has not been employed continuously for two years, this is irrelevant as she has been dismissed
for pregnancy.

A Yes. Pregnancy-related dismissal is automatically unfair.
B Yes. Dismissal as a result of the employee trying to enforce the national minimum wage is
automatically unfair.
C Maybe. The misconduct must be sufficiently serious.
D No. An employee dismissed for this reason is not a qualifying employee within the Act.

The employer is likely to incur liability for wrongful dismissal in all cases except D, since gross negligence
on the employees part will justify summary dismissal.
250 Law
C
Unfair dismissal or a claim for redundancy pay, provided he can prove the requisite facts. However, non- H
renewal cannot give rise to a claim for wrongful dismissal (although termination before the expiry of a A
fixed term contract would). Constructive dismissal is not relevant in this scenario. P
T
E
Answer to Interactive question 8 R
A Yes
B No, only if Kylie could show loss 11
C No, it is exempt from the Act

D Yes

1 Who provides and maintains tools and equipment

Whether the person can delegate or subcontract
Whether the person wears the employer's uniform or displays its logo
Whether tax is deducted at source
Whether the person works for one or more parties
Whether there is any restriction on hours or place of work
Whether holiday and/or sick pay is provided for
The length of employment
2 False
3 Generally speaking, no (although a salaried partner, for example, may be).
4 True
5 Social security Health and safety
Taxation Implied terms
Employment protection VAT
Tortious acts Rights on insolvency
6 Within two months after commencement of the employment
7 A and D
8 5 weeks (1 week for each year's continuous service)
9 A 2 years
B None
C None
10 Lack of capability or qualification
Employee's misconduct Redundancy
Legal prohibition Some other substantial reason
11 Pregnancy
Spent conviction
Trade union membership or activities
Enforcement of statutory right
Protected disclosure
Taking steps to avert danger to health and safety at work
12 By up to 25% more (employer's failure) or less (employee's failure)
13 A Compensation
14 Yes, in cases of serious breach of contract by the employee (for example gross negligence or wilful
refusal to obey lawful instructions).
15 Damages
Injunction
Declaration
16 2 years
17 True
18 B The principle is that data shall not be kept for longer than is necessary for the purpose for
which it is processed.
19 No
252 Law
Index
253
254 Law
Bonus issue, 138
A
Bonus shares, 139
Breach of a disqualification order, 111
Acceptance, 8
Breach of contract, 231
express, 8
Breach of directors duties, 109
inferred, 8
Breach of warranty of authority, 53
Accountants, 193, 213
Bribe, 48, 108
Accounting records, 92
Bribery and corruption, 208
Accounts, 66
Business names, 89
Accounts and reports, 84, 91
Actual express authority, 50
Actual implied authority, 50
C
Administration, 161
Called-up share capital, 142
Administrators, 112, 150, 161
Capital redemption reserve, 146
Advantages and disadvantages of an IVA, 173
Case
Advantages of administration, 164
Caparo Industries plc v Dickman and Others
Advantages of incorporation, 190
1990, 66
Agency, 45, 104
Donoghue v Stevenson 1932, 62
liability of the parties, 52
Hedley Byrne v Heller and Partners 1964, 65
Agency by consent, 46
Re A Company 1983, 117
Agency by estoppel, 46
The Wagon Mound 1961, 70
Agency by ratification, 47
Certificate of incorporation, 86, 91
Agency of necessity, 46
Certificates of registration of charges, 91, 150
Agents, 45
Charges, 147, 170
authority
Chartered accountant, 175
actual express authority, 50
Class rights, 136
actual implied authority, 50
Communication of acceptance, 9
ostensible or apparent authority, 50
postal rule, 9, 10
duties and rights, 48
prescribed method, 9
Agreement, 3, 228
waiver, 9
Allotment of shares, 137
Company, 79
Alteration of share capital, 143
alteration of status, 83
Alternate director, 101
members, 112
An intention to create legal relations, 3
private, 83
Annual accounts, 92, 113
public, 83
Annual general meetings, 120
public and private
Annual return, 92, 192
differences, 83
Anticipatory breach, 29
Company Directors Disqualification Act 1986,
Appointment of an administrator, 161
103
Approval of directors' actions, 113
Company formation
Articles, 137
application form, 85
Articles of Association, 112
Company is a sham, 81
alteration, 90
Company meetings, 115
entrenchment, 90
class meetings, 123
model articles, 89
notice and special notice, 122
Audit exemption, 192
poll, 122
Audit requirements, 93
proceedings at meetings, 122
Auditors, 67, 84, 213
proxies, 122
Auditor's report, 69, 92
records, 123
Authority, 104
written resolutions, 121
Authority and liability of LLP members, 193
Company names
Authority of the agent, 50
change of name, 88
Automatically unfair reasons for dismissal, 234
prohibited names, 88
Avoidance of charges, 170
Company records, 90
Company secretary, 84, 93, 206
B
Compulsory liquidation, 168
Consequences of administration, 163
Bankruptcy, 174
Consideration, 228
Bankruptcy order, 111
adequacy, 12
Bankruptcy proceedings, 189
debt cases, 14
Index 255
executed, 12 Directors' statement and auditor's report, 91
executory, 12 Disadvantages of incorporation, 190
existing contractual duty owed to the a third Discharge of contract, 27
party, 13 breach, 29
existing contractual duty owed to the fraustration, 28
promisor, 13 performance, 27
existing statutory duty, 13 Disclosure of wrongdoing, 203
forbearance or waiver of existing rights, 13 Disqualification, 101, 193
past, 12 Disqualification of directors, 110
sufficiency, 12 Disqualify, 103
Constructive dismissal, 233 Dissolution and insolvency of a partnership,
Continuously employed, 241 189
Contract, 3, 27 Distribution to creditors, 176
unenforceable, 4 Dividends, 146
Contract for services, 225, 227 Duress, 3
Contract of employment, 225 Duties of the administrator, 162
Contract of service, 225, 227 Duty of care, 63, 65, 67, 193
Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999, 18
Contractual remedies, 30 E
damages, 30
injunction, 33 Economic or financial loss, 65
specific performance, 33 Effect of bankruptcy, 175
Contributory negligence, 70 Employee, 71, 164, 224, 241
Course of his employment, 71 Employee's implied duties, 230
Creditors, 150, 164 Employer/ employee relationship, 225
Creditors' interests, 105 Employer's implied duties, 230
Creditors' voluntary liquidation, 161 Employment tribunal, 203
Crystallisation, 148 Encouraging another to deal, 207
Crystallised, 150 Equity securities, 138
Equity share capital, 142
D Exclusion clauses, 34, 68, 70
incorporation, 34
Damages, 61 UCTA, 35
Data controllers, 242, 243 Executive director, 101
Data Protection Act 1998, 224, 242 Exemptions from the Data Protection Act, 244
Data protection principles, 243 Expectation interest, 31
Data subjects, 242, 243 Express terms, 15, 228
De facto director, 101
Dealing, 207 F
Debenture, 146
Debenture holders, 192 Fiduciary duties, 187
Declaration of solvency, 167 Fiduciary relationship, 48
Derivative action, 113 Firm, 185
Derivative action on behalf of the company, Fixed charge, 147, 149
115 Floating charge, 148, 150
Derivative claim, 115 Form, 4
Director, 101, 175 Formation and regulation of a partnership, 186
Directors, 84, 101, 164 Formation of an LLP, 192
restriction on powers, 103 Foss v Harbottle, 114
vacation of office Fraud, 110
death of the director, 102 Fraudulent and wrongful trading, 82
disqualification, 102 Fraudulent or wrongful trading, 193
removal, 102 Fraudulent trading, 110, 206
Directors and their appointment, 101 'Freedom of contract', 3
Directors' authority, 104
Directors' duties, 105 G
Director's powers, 103
Directors' Remuneration Report, 92 Gagging clauses, 205
Directors' Report, 92 General duties, 105
Directors' service contracts, 91 General meeting, 113, 115, 120
256 Law
Good faith, 204 Meetings and resolutions, 119
Gross negligence, 111 Members, 164, 172
Groups of companies, 81 Members' rights and communication, 112
Guarantee, 4 Members voluntary winding up, 167
Memorandum of association, 85
I Misrepresentation, 4
Mistake, 4
Illegality, 3 Mitigation, 32
Implied terms, 3, 17, 227 Mobility clause, 229, 241
court, 16 Money or money's worth, 139
business efficiency, 16
implicitly required, 17 N
custom, 16
statute, 16 Name, 84
Incidental authority, 50 Negative pledge clause, 150
Independent contractor, 45, 71, 224 Negligence, 62, 109
Information Commissioner, 243 breach of duty, 63
Information rights, 113 breach of duty of care, 63
Injunction, 61 defences and damages, 69
Insider, 207 duty of care, 62
Insider dealing, 207 loss caused by breach, 64
Insolvency practitioner, 169, 175 Negligent misstatement, 62, 65
Intention to create legal relations, 10, 228 Net assets, 146
commercial, 11 New partner, 188
social, domestic and family, 11 Nominal value, 139
Invitation to treat, 5 'Non-cash' consideration, 139
Issued or allotted share capital, 142 Non-executive director, 102
Not to accept benefits from third parties, 108
J Notice provisions, 232
Just and equitable, 169 O

Just and equitable winding up, 118
Objects, 103
L Offer, 5
made to whom, 6, 10
Lack of capacity, 3 Termination
Lack of commercial probity, 111 Counter-offer, 7
Legal personality, 79 Failure of a pre-condition, 8
Licensed insolvency practitioner, 173 Lapse of time, 7
'Lifts the veil', 80 Rejection, 7
Limitation period, 61 Revocation, 8
Limited by guarantee, 83 Offeror, 5
Limited by shares, 83 Official Receiver, 169, 175
Limited liability, 80 Ordinary, 121, 135
Limited Liability Partnerships, 191 Ordinary resolution, 102, 109, 121, 137, 167
Liquidated damages, 32 Ostensible or apparent authority, 51
Liquidation, 147, 148, 206
Liquidator, 169 P
Liquidators, 112, 150
Listed company, 113 Par, 139
Listed shares, 141 Partner retires, 189
Loan capital, 142, 146 Partners, 173
Loans to directors etc, 113 Partner's authority, 187
Partners' liability and authority, 187
M Partnership, 184, 185
definition, 185
Maintenance of capital, 141 Payment for shares, 139
Majority rule and minority protection, 114 Payments for loss of office, 114
Managing director, 102 Penalties, 207
Measure of damages, 31, 61
Index 257
Penalties for non-compliance with the Data Res ipsa loquitur, 63
Protection Act, 243 Resolutions at general meeting, 121
Penalty clauses, 32 Rights issue, 138
Penalty for fraud, 206 Rights of pre-emption, 138
Personal data, 242 Rights of the agent, 49
Personal liability, 193 Romalpa clause, 149
'Phoenix' companies, 110
Poll, 122 S
Potentially fair reasons for dismissal, 234
Pre-emption rights, 84 Separate legal person, 115
Preference, 135, 147 Separate legal personality, 79
Preference shares, 147 Serious Organised Crime Agency, 212
Preferences, 164, 171 Service contracts, 113
Preferential creditors, 161 Shadow director, 101, 103, 105, 109
Preferential debts, 172, 176 Share premium account, 139, 146
Pre-incorporation contracts, 87 Shareholders' agreement, 102, 112
Premium, 139 Shares, 135
Priorities on liquidation, 171 class rights
Priority of charges, 149 variation, 136
Private company, 83, 121 Small and medium-sized companies, 93
Privity, 17 Sole traders, 173
exceptions, 17 Special, 121
Privity of contract, 45 Special notice, 102
Promoter, 87 Special relationship, 62, 66
Proper claimant, 115 Special resolution, 83, 88, 167
Provisions of the Partnership Act, 186 Specific statutory duties, 105
Proxies, 122 Standard form contract, 3
Public company, 83, 120, 121, 146 Statement of capital, 135
Pure economic loss, 62 Statement of capital and initial shareholdings,
Purpose of administration, 161 86
Statement of guarantee, 86
Q Statement of intention, 5
Statutory code of most directors' duties, 105
Qualifying disclosure, 203 Statutory demand, 175
Quantum meruit, 27 Statutory dismissal procedure, 237
Statutory rights of minorities, 115
R Subject to contract, 11
Substantial property transactions, 113
Ratification, 109 Summary dismissal, 239
Reasonably foreseeable, 68 Supervisor, 173
Receivers, 112, 150
Records of resolutions and minutes, 91 T
Redeemable shares, 135
Redundancy, 224, 235, 241 Termination and insolvency of an LLP, 193
Register, 91 Terms, 15
Register of charges and copies of charges, 91 The Law Reform (Frustrated Contracts) Act
Register of directors, 91 1943, 28
Register of directors' residential addresses, 91 The role of the liquidator, 170
Register of members, 91 To act within powers, 105
Registered office, 192 To avoid conflict of interest, 107
Registration documents, 85 To declare interest in proposed transaction or
Registration of charges, 150 arrangement, 108
Regulation and administration of an LLP, 192 To exercise independent judgement, 106
Reliance interest, 31 To exercise reasonable care, skill and diligence,
Remedies for unfair dismissal, 238 107
Remedies for wrongful dismissal, 240 To promote the success of the company, 106
Remoteness of damage, 30 Tort, 61
Repayment of capital, 135 Tort of deceit, 53
Repudiatory breach, 29 Trading certificate, 86, 91, 169
Request for information, 7 Trading without a trading certificate, 82
258 Law
Transactions at an undervalue, 164, 170 Usual authority, 50
Transfer of shares, 140
Type of company, 80 V
Type of resolution, 121
Types of capital, 142 Variation of class rights, 115
Types of company, 83 Veil of incorporation, 80
limited, 83 Vicarious liability
unlimited, 83 to establish, 71
Types of shares, 135 Vicarious liability and agency, 72
Void, 3, 4, 35, 113, 175
U Voidable, 3, 4, 113
Volenti non fit injuria, 70
Undischarged bankrupt, 175
Undue influence, 3 W
Unfair dismissal, 224, 231
Unfairly prejudicial, 136 Weighted voting rights, 102
Unfairly prejudicial conduct, 115, 116 Winding up, 86, 110
Unissued share capital, 142 just and equitable, 115
Unlimited, 83 Written particulars, 229
Unlimited company, 80 Written resolutions, 84
Unlisted shares, 140 Wrongful and fraudulent trading, 109
Unsecured creditor, 161, 174 Wrongful dismissal, 224, 227, 231
Unsecured loan, 146 Wrongful trading, 109
Index 259
260 Law
Notes
Notes
Notes
Notes
Notes
Notes
Notes
Notes
REVIEW FORM LAW STUDY MANUAL
Your ratings, comments and suggestions would be appreciated on the following areas of
this Study Manual.
Very useful Useful Not useful

Chapter Introductions
Examination context
Worked examples
Interactive questions
Quality of explanations
Technical references (where relevant)
Self-test questions
Self-test answers
Index
Excellent Good Adequate Poor
Overall opinion of this Study Manual
Please add further comments below:
Please return to:

The Learning Team
Learning and Professional Department
ICAEW
Metropolitan House
321 Avebury Boulevard
Milton Keynes
MK9 2FZ
ACAFeedback@icaew.com
www.icaew.com

Law Study Manual 2013

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Law Study Manual 2013

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Law Study Manual 2013

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

What is the purpose of the study manual?

What is the purpose of the study manual?

What resources are available to students?

What resources are available to students?

The Institute of Chartered Accountants in England and Wales

For exams in 2013

First edition 2007

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced or

British Library Cataloguing-in-Publication Data

Printed in the United Kingdom by Polestar Wheatons

Your learning materials are printed on paper sourced from sustainable,

The Institute of Chartered Accountants in England and Wales

Key resources viii

Syllabus and learning outcomes ix

Faculties and Special Interest Groups xii

ICAEW publications for further reading xiii

5. Companies: the consequences of incorporation 77

6. Companies ownership and management 99

7. Companies: finance 133

8. Insolvency law: corporate and personal 159

10. Criminal law 201

11. Employment and data protection law 223

The knowledge level

2.2 Specification grid

Candidates will be able to explain the nature of contractual agreements, the

2 Company and insolvency law

3 The impact of criminal law on business and professional

4 The impact of law in the professional context

Ethics Codes and Standards

Ethics Codes and Standards Level Professional Stage modules

Audit and Assurance Faculty icaew.com/aaf

Corporate Finance Faculty icaew.com/corpfinfac

Corporate Financier magazine, ISSN 1367-4544

Corporate governance icaew.com/corporategovernance

Corporate responsibility icaew.com/corporateresponsibility

Finance and Management Faculty icaew.com/fmfac

Financial Reporting Faculty icaew.com/frfac

Financial Services Faculty icaew.com/fsf

Information Technology Faculty icaew.com/itfac

Make the move to cloud computing ICAEW, 2012, ISBN 978-0-85760-617-4

Tax Faculty icaew.com/taxfac

Learning objectives Tick off

Identify the essential elements of a contract

Understand and apply the rules relating to consideration

Three essential elements must be present, namely

1.1 Void and voidable contracts

Rule (in broad terms) Effect of rule not being followed

Mistake You should be aware that if one or both

The consequences of a contract being rendered void or voidable are as follows:

1.2 Unenforceable contracts

C The contract is an agreement to defraud HM Revenue

See Answer at the end of this chapter.

2 Offer and acceptance

2.1 What constitutes an offer?

Worked example: Negotiations in respect of a contract

Invitation to treat Advertisement

See Answer at the end of this chapter.

2.2 Termination of offer

Method of termination Consequence

Rejection Rejection by the offeree terminates the offer